Thoughts on the revival of religion in New England, 1740; to which is prefixed, A narrative of the surprising work of God in Northampton, Mass., 1735

tihvavf of Che 'theolo0ical ^tminavy

PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY
PRESENTED BY

Mrs. R.B. Edwards

Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-

1758.
Thoughts on the revival of

THOUGHTS

APR lo ib:

REVIVAL OF RELIdlON

G

m

NEW ENGLAND, 1740.

TO WHICH IS PREFIXED

A NARRATIVE

OF THE

SURPRISING WORK OF GOD,

IN

NORTHAMPTON, MASS., 1735.

BY JONATHAN EDWARDS, A.M.,

PASTOR OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST IN NORTHAMPTON, AND AFTERWARDS PRESIDENT
OF NASSAU HALL COLLEGE, PRINCETON, N.J.

PUBLISHED BY THE

AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY,

150 NASSAU. STREET, NEW-YORK.

This edition is reprinted from the Worcester edition of Presi-
dent Edwards' works, with some correction of inaccuracies of
style, and the omission, in three or four instances, of denomina-
tional terms which might be considered reproachful to some evan-
gelical christians. The several parts of the work have also been
subdivided with appropriate heads, and a new table of contents
prepared.

CONTENTS.

NARRATIVE OF THE SURPRISING WORK

OF GOD, 1735, 7

General History of the work, .... 7
The character of the work, as illustrated in its influence

upon individuals, 28

The conversion of Abigail Hutchinson, . , . 73

Conversion of Phebe Bartlet, 85

Gradual withdrawing of the Spirit, .... 94

THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL OF RE-
LIGION IN NEW ENGLAND, . . 103

PART I.
Showing that the EXTRAORDiNiTRr work that

HAS OF LATE BEEN GOING ON IN THIS LAND,

IS A GLORIOUS WORK OF GoD, . , . 107

1. Error in judging of the work a jpnon, ". . 107

2. Error in not judging of the work by Scripture as a

whole, Ill

3. Error in rejecting the work as a whole, on account

of incidental defects in it, . . . . 134

CONTENTS.

PAGE

4. Evidence that, notwithstanding defects, this i^ a real

work of God, 150

5. Genuineness of the work illustrated by examples,

particulai-ly in the case of one individual, . 160

6. The work not only genuine, but glorious, . . 174

PART II.

Showing the obligations that all are under
to acknowledge, rejoice in, and promote
this work, and the great danger of the
contrary, 183

1. The danger of being slow to acknowledge the work

of God, 183

2. Reasons for behoving that the great work of God

for the world's conversion may begin in America, 190

3. The peril of coming not to the helj) of the Lord in

the great happy day of his power and salvation, 198
k' 4. Men in authority, and especially ministers of the

Gospel, bound to acknowledge the work of God, 216

PART III.

Showing, in many instances, wherein the sub-
jects, OR zealous promoters or THE work,

HAVE BEEN INJURIOUSLY BLAMED, . . 236

1. The complaint that ministers address themselves too
much to the affections, and with great earnest-
ness of voice and manner, .... 238

CONTENTS. 5

2. The complaint of speaking terror to those already

alarmed, instead of comforting them, . . 244

3. The complaint of having too frequent meetings, and

spending too much time in religion, . . 252

4. The complaint that too much is made of outcries and

effects on the body, 053

5. The complaint of men's earnestness in warning and

enti'eating one another, . . . . . 262

6. The complaint of too much singing, and of religious

meetings of children, 268

PART IV.
Showing what things are to be corrected or

AVOIDED IN promoting THIS WORK, OR IN OUR
BEHAVIOR UNDER IT, 273

1. The duty to consider and guard against errors into

which the promoters of religion may fall, . 273

2. Spiritual pride a prominent cause of eiTor in a revi-

val of religion, . . . . . . 281

3. Spiritual pride — Some of its effects and traits, . 286

4. Influence of wrong principles — Claims to immediate

revelation — Incorrect views of the prayer of

faith, 307

5. Wrong principles — Perversion of the teachings of

the Spirit — Securing a present good, regard-
less of consequences, ..... 322

6. Wrong principles — Incorrect views of an attestation

of Providence — Undervaluing external order, 335

7. Errors from neglect of some things, which the devil

improves to our hmt — In the inward experi-
ences of christians, and their external effects, 346

CONTENTS.

Page.

8. Some particular errors wliicli have arisen from seve-

ral of the above mentioned causes — censuring
others as unconverted, 368

9. Some particular errors — Lay exhorting — Misman-

agement of singing the praises of God, . . 381

PART V.
Showing positively what ought to be done to

PROMOTE this WORK, 399

1. Stumbhng-blocks or hinder ances should be removed, 399

2. Things that must be done more directly to advance

the work, 407

3. Duties of ministers, and of men of influence and

wealth, in advancing this work, . . . 413

4. Some duties devolving upon all in general, . 426

5. We should be faithful in moral duties, . . 436

NARRATIVE

OF THE

SURPRISING WORK OF GOD.

1735.

GENERAL HISTORY OF THE WORK.
To the Rev. Dr. Coltnan,

Rev. and Honored Sir : Having seen your letter to
my honored uncle Williams, of Hatfield, of July 20,
wherein you inform him of the notice that has been
taken of the late wonderful work of God in this and some
other towns in this county, by the Rev. Dr. Watts and
Rev. Dr. Guyse of London, and the congregation to
which the last of these preached on a monthly day of
solemn prayer ; as also of your desire to be made more
perfectly acquainted with it, by some of us on the spot :
and having been since informed by my uncle WiUiams,
that you desire me to undertake it, I would now do it
in as just and faithful a manner as in me lies.

The people of the county in general, I suppose, are as
sober, and orderly, and good sort of people as in any
part of New England ; and I believe they have been
preserved the freest by far, of any part of the country,
from en-or, and variety of sects and opinions. Our being
so far within land, at a distance from seaports, and in a
comer of the country, has doubtless been one reason

8 NARRATIVE OF

why we have not been so much coiTupted with vice as
most other parts. But without question the religion and
good order of the county, and their purity in doctrine,
has, under God, been very much owing to the great abi
lities and eminent piety of my venerable and honored
grandfather Stoddard. I suppose we have been the
freest of any part of the land from unhappy divisions and
quarrels in our ecclesiastical and religious affairs, till the
late lamentable Springfield contention.*

We being much separated from other parts of the pro-
vince, and having comparatively but little intercourse
with them, have from the beginning, till now, always
managed our ecclesiastical affairs within ourselves ; it is
the way in which the county, from its infancy, has gone
on by the practical agreement of all, and the way in
which our peace and good order has hitherto been
maintained.

The town of Northampton is of about eighty-two
years standing, and has now about two hundred fami-
lies ; which mostly dwell more compactly together than
any town of such size in these parts of the country;
which probably has been an occasion that both our cor-
ruptions and reformations have been from time to time
the more swiftly propagated from one to another through
the town. Take the town in general, and so far as I can
judge, they are as rational and intelligent a people as
most I have been acquainted with : many of them have

* The Springfield contention relates to the settlement of a minister
there, which occasioned too warm debates between some, both pastors
and peojile that were for it, and others that were against it, on account of
.their different apprehensions about his principles, and about some steps
that were taken to procure his ordination.

THE WORK OP GOD. 9

been noted for religion, and particularly have been re-
markable for their distinct knowledge in things that
relate to heart religion, and christian experience, and
their great regards thereto.

I am the third minister that has been settled in the
town : the Rev. Mr. Eleazar Mather, who was the first,
was ordained in July, 1669. He was one whose heart
was much in his work ; abundant in labors for the good
of precious souls, he had the high esteem and great
love of his people, and was blessed with no small suc-
cess. The Rev. Mr. Stoddard, who succeeded him, came
first to the town the November after his death, but was
not ordained till September 11, 1672, and died February
11, 1728-9. So that he continued in the v/ork of the mi-
nistry here, from his first coming to town, near sixty
years. And as he was eminent and renowned for his
gifts and gi'aces, so he was blessed, from the beginning,
with extraordinary success in his ministry, in the conver-
sion of many souls. He had five harvests as he called
them : the first was about fifty-seven years ago ; the se-
cond about fifty-three years ; the third about forty ; the
fourth about twenty-four ; the fifth and last about eigh-
teen years ago. Some of these times were much more
remarkable than others, and the ingathering of souls
more plentiful. Those that were about fifty-three, and
forty, and twenty-four years ago', were much greater
than either the first or the last ; but in each of them, 1
have heard my grandfather say, the greater part of the
young people in the town seemed to be mainly concern-
ed for their eternal salvation.

After the last of these came a far more degenerate
time (at least ainong young people) I suppose than ever
. I*

10 NARRATIVE OF

before. Mr. Stoddard, indeed, had the comfort before he
died, of seeing a time when there was no small appear-
ance of a divine work amongst some, and a considerable
ingathering of souls, even after I v>^as settled with him in
the ministry, which was about two years before his
death ; and I have reason to bless God for the great ad-
vantage I had by it. In these two years there were near
twenty that Mr. Stoddard hoped to be savingly convert-
ed; but there was nothing of any general awakening.
The greater part seemed to be at that time very insensi-
ble to the things of religion, and engaged in other cares
and pursuits. Just after my grandfather's death it seem-
ed to be a time of extraordinary dulness in religion ; li-
centiousness for some years greatly prevailed among the
youth of the town ; they were many of them very much
addicted to night walking, and frequenting the tavern,
and lewd practices, wherein some by their example ex-
ceedingly corrupted others. It was their manner very
frequently to get together in assemblies of both sexes,
for mirth and jollity, which they called frolics ; and they
would often spend the greater part of the night in them,
without any regard to order in the families they belonged
to : and indeed family government did too much fail in
the town. It was become very customary with many of
our young people to be indecent in their carriage at
meeting, which doubtless would not have prevailed to
such a degree, had it not been that my grandfather,
through his great age, (though he retained his powers
surprisingly to the last,) was not so able to observe them.
There had also long prevailed in the town a spirit of con-
tention between two parties, into which they had for
many years been divided, by which was maintained a

THE WORK OF GOD. 11

jealousy one of the other, and they were prepared to
oppose one another in all public affairs.

But in two or three years after Mr. Stoddard's death,
there began to be a sensible amendment of these evils ;
the young people showed more of a disposition to hearken
to counsel, and by degrees left off their frolicking, and
grew observably more decent in their attendance on
public worship, and there were more that manifested a
religious concern than there used to be.

At the latter end of the year 1733 there appeared a
very unusual flexibleness and yielding to advice in our
young people. It had been too long their manner to
make the evening after the Sabbath,* and after our pub-
lic lecture, to be especially the times of their mirth and
company keeping. But a sermon was now preached on
the Sabbath before the lecture, to show the evil tendency
of the practice, and to persuade them to reform it ; and
it was urged on heads of families, that it should be a
thing agreed upon among them, to govern their families
and keep their children at home at these times ; and
withal it was more privately proposed that they should
meet together the next day, in their several neighbor-
hoods, to know each other's minds : which was accord-
ingly done, and the suggestion complied with throughout
the town. But parents found little or no occasion for the
exercise of government in the case ; the young people
declared themselves convinced by what they had heard
from the pulpit, and were willing of themselves to com-

* It must be noted that it has never been our manner to observe the
evening that follows the Sabbath, but that which precedes it, as part of
holv time.

12 NARRATIVE OF

ply with the counsel that had been given : and it v^as
immediately, and, I suppose, almost universally compli-
ed with ; and there was a thorough reformation of these
disorders thenceforward, which has continued ever since.
Presently after this, there began to appear a remarkable
j*eligious concern at a little village belonging to the con-
gregation, called Pascommuck, where a few families were
settled, at about three miles distance from the main body
of the town. At this place a number of persons seemed
to be savingly wrought upon. In the April following, anno
1734, there happened a very sudden and awful death of
a young man in the bloom of his youth ; who being vio-
lently seized with a pleurisy, and taken immediately very
delirious, died in about two days ; which (together with
what was preached publicly on that occasion) much af-
fected many young people. This was followed with
another death of a young married woman, who had been
considerably exercised in mind about the salvation of her
soul before she was ill, and was in great distress in the
beginning of her illness ; but seemed to have satisfying
evidences of God's saving mercy to her before her death ;
so that she died very full of comfort, in a most earnest
and moving manner warning and counselling others.
This seemed much to contribute to the solemnizing of
the spirits of many young persons ; and there began
evidently to appear more of a religious concern on peo-
ple's minds.

In the fall of the year I pro2:)Osed to the young people
that they should agree among themselves to spend the
evenings after lectures in social religion, and to that end
.to divide themselves into several companies to meet in
various parts of the town ; which was accordingly done,

THE WORK OF GOD. 13

and those meetings have been since continued, and the
example imitated by elder people. This was followed
^ hy the death of an elderly person, which was attended
with many unusual circumstances, by which many were
much moved and affected.

About this time began the great noise that was in this
part of the country about Arminianism, which seemed
to appear with a very threatening aspect upon the in-
terests of religion here. The friends of vital piety trem-
bled for the issue ; but it seemed, contrary to their fear,
strongly to be oveiTuled for the promoting of religion.
Many who looked on themselves as in a Christless con-
dition seemed to be awakened by it, with fear that
God was about to withdraw from the land, and that we
should be given up to heterodoxy and corrupt principles,
and that then their opportunity for obtaining salvation
would be past ; and many who were brought a little to
doubt about the truth of the doctrines they had hitherto
been taught, seemed to have a kind of trembling fear
with their doubts, lest they should be led into by-paths,
to their eternal undoing : and they seemed with much
concern and engagedness of mind to inquire what was
indeed the way in which they must come to be accepted
with God. There were then some things said publicly
on that occasion, concerning justification by faith alone.

Although great fault was fouftd with meddling with
the controversy in the pulpit, by such a person, at that
time, and though it was ridiculed by many elsewhere;
yet it proved a word spoken in season here ; and was
most evidently attended with a very remarkable blessing
of heaven to the souls of the peple in this town. They
received thence a general satisfaction with respect to

14 NARRATIVE OF

the main thing in question, which they had been in
trembling doubts and concern about ; and their minds
were engaged the more earnestly to seek that they might
come to be accepted of God, and saved in the way of
the Gospel, which had been made evident to them to
be the true and only way. And then it was, in the latter
part of December, that the Spirit of God began extraor-
dinarily to set in, and wonderfully to work among us ;
and there were, very suddenly, one after another, five or
six persons, who were, to all appearance, savingly con-
verted, and some of them wrought upon in a very re-
markable manner.

Particularly, I was surprised with the relation of a
young woman, who had been one of the greatest company-
keepers in the whole town : when she came to me, I had
never heard that she was become in any wise serious,
but by the conversation I then had with her, it appeared
to me, that what she gave an account of, was a glorious
work of God's infinite power and sovereign grace ; and
that God had given her a new heart, truly broken and
sanctified. I could not then doubt of it, and have seen
much in my acquaintance with her since to confirm it.

Though the work was glorious, yet I was filled with
concern about the effect it might have upon others : I
was ready to conclude (though too rashly) that some
would be hardened by it, in carelessness and loose-
ness of life ; and would take occasion from it to open
their mouths in reproaches of religion. But the event
was the reverse, to a wonderful degree ; God made it, I
suppose, the greatest occasion of awakening to others of
any thing that ever came to pass in the town. I have
had abundant opportunity to know the effect it had, by

THE WORK OP GOD. 15

my private conversation with many. The news of it
seemed to be almost like a flash of lightning upon the
hearts of young people, all over the town, and upon
many others. Those persons among us who used to be
farthest from seriousness, and that I most feared would
make an ill improvement of it, seemed greatly to be
awakened by it ; many went to talk with her concern-
ing what she had met with ; and what appeared in her
seemed to be to the satisfaction of all that did so.

Presently upon this a great and earnest concern about
the great things of religion and the eternal world be-
came universal in all parts of the town, and among per-
sons of all degrees and all ages ; the noise among the dry
bones waxed louder and louder ; all other talk but about
spiritual and eternal things was soon thrown by ; all the
conversation in all companies, and upon all occasions,
was upon these things only, unless so much as was ne-
cessary for people carrying on their ordinary secular bu-
siness. Other discourse than of the things of religion
would scarcely be tolerated in any company. The
minds of people were wonderfully taken off from the
world ; it was treated among us as a thing of very little
consequence ; they seemed to follow their worldly busi— ,
ness more as a part of their duty than from any disposi-
tion they had to it ; the temptation now seemed to lie on
the other hand to neglect worldly affairs too much, and
to spend too much time in the immediate exercises of re-
ligion, which thing was exceedingly misrepresented by
reports that were spread in distant parts of the land, as
though the people here had wholly thrown by all worldly
business, and betaken themselves entirely to reading and
praying, and such like religious exercises.

16 NARRATIVE OP

But though the people did not ordinarily neglect their
worldly business, yet there then was the reverse of what
commonly is : religion was with all classes the great con-
cern, and the world was a thing only by the by. The only
thing in their view was to get the kingdom of heaven,
and every one appeared pressing into it : the engaged-
ness of their hearts in this great concern could not be
hid ; it appeared in their very countenances. It then was
a dreadful thing amongst us to lie out of Christ, in dan-
ger every day of dropping into hell ; and what persons'
minds were intent upon was to escape for their lives, and
Xofiy from the wrath to come. All v/ould eagerly lay hold
of opportunities for their souls ; and were wont very
often to meet together in private houses for religious pur-
poses : and such meetings, when appointed, were wont
greatly to be thronged.

There was scarcely a single person in the town, either
old or young, that was left unconcerned about the great
things of the eternal world. Those that were wont to be
the vainest and loosest, and those that had been most dis-
posed to think and speak slightly of vital and experi-
mental religion, were now generally subject to great
awakenings. And the work of conversion was carried on
in a most astonishing manner, and increased more and
more ; souls did, as it were, come by flocks to Jesus
Christ. From day to day, for many months together,
might be seen evident instances of sinners brought out
of darkness i7ito marvellous light, and delivered out of a
horrible fit, and from the miry clay, and set upon a rock,
with a new song of praise to God in their mouths.

This work of God, as it was carried on, and the num-
ber of true saints multiplied, soon m_ade a glorious altera-

THE WORK OF GOD. 17

tion in the town ; so that in the spring and summer fol-
lowing, anno 1735, the town seemed to be full of the
presence of God : it never was so full of love, nor so
full of joy, and yet so full of distress as it was then.
There were remarkable tokens of God's presence in
almost every house. It was a time of joy in families on
account of salvation being brought to them ; parents re-
joicing over their children as new born, and husbands
over their wives, and wives over their husbands. The go-
ings of God tvere then seen in his sanctuary, God^s day loas
a delight, and his tabernacles were amiable. Our public
assemblies were then beautiful ; the congregation was
alive in God's service, every one earnestly intent on the
public worship, every hearer eager to drink in the words I
of the minister as they came from his mouth ; the assem- S
bly in general were, from time to time, in tears while /
the word was preached ; some weeping with sorrow and
distress, others with joy and love, others with pity and
concern for the souls of their neighbors.

Our public praises were then greatly enlivened ; God
was then served in our psalmody, in some measure, in
the beauty of holiness. It has been observable that there
has been scarce any part of divine worship wherein good
men amongst us have had grace so drawn forth, and
their hearts so lifted up in the ways of God as in singing
his praises : our congregation excelled all that ever I
knew in the external part of the duty before, the men
generally carrying regularly and well three parts of mu-
sic, and the women a part by themselves : but now they
were evidently wont to sing with unusual elevation of
heart and voice, which made the duty pleasant indeed.

In all companies, on other days, on whatever occasions

18 NARRATIVE OF

persons met together, Christ was to be heard of and seen
in the midst of them. Our young people when they met
were wont to spend the time in talking of the excellency
and dying love of Jesus Christ, the gloriousness of the
way of salvation, the wonderful, free, and sovereign grace
of God, his glorious work in the conversion of a soul, the
truth and certainty of the great things of God's word, the
sweetness of the views of his perfections, &c. And even
at weddings, which formerly were occasions of mirth
and jollity, there was now no discourse of any thing but
the things of religion, and no appearance of any but
spiritual mirth.

Those amongst us that had been formerly converted,
were greatly enlivened and renewed with fresh and ex-
traordinary incomes of the Spirit of God, though some
much more than others, according to the measure of the
gift of Christ : many that before had labored under dif-
ficulties about their own state, had now their doubts re-
moved by more satisfying experience and more clear
discoveries of God's love.

When this work of God first appeared, and was so
extraordinarily carried on amongst us in the winter,
others round about us seemed not to know what to make
- of it ; and there were many that scoffed at and ridiculed
it ; and some compared what we called conversion to
J'/' c<^'^,), certain distempers. But it was very observable of many
^c^ ^-^^ that occasionally came amongst us from abroad with dis-
f-* J ' regardful hearts, that what they saw here cured them of
* A^, such a temper of mind. Strangers were generally sur-

prised to find things so much beyond what they had heard,
and were wont to tell others that the state of the town
could not be conceived of by those that had not seen it.

THE WORK OF GOD. 19

The notice that was taken of it by the people that came
to town on occasion of the court that sat here in the be-
ginning of March, was very observable. And those that
came from the neighborhood to our public lectures were
for the most part remarkably affected. Many that came
to town on one occasion or other had their consciences
smitten and awakened, and went home with wounded
hearts, and with impressions that never wore off till they
had hopefully a saving issue ; and those that before had
serious thoughts, had their awakenings and convictions
greatly increased. And there were many instances of
persons that came from abroad on visits or on business,
that had not been long here before, who were, to all ap-
pearance, savingly wrought upon, and partook of the
shower of divine blessing that God rained down here,->
and went home rejoicing;- till at length the same work
began evidently to appear and prevail in several other
towns in the county.

In the month of March the people in South Hadley
began to be seized with deep concern about the things
of religion, which very soon became universal ; and the
work of God has been very wonderful there, not much,
if any thing, short of what it has been here in propor-
tion to the size of the place. About the same time it be-
gan to break forth in the west part of Suffield, (where it
has also been very great,) and it soon spread into all l---'
parts of the town. It next appeared at Sunderland, and
soon overspread the town ; and I believe was for a sea-
son not less remarkable than it was here. About the same
time it began to appear in a part of Deerfield, called
Green River, and afterwards filled the town, and there
has been a glorious work there : it began also to be ma-^"^^

20 NARRATIVE OF

nifest in the south part of Hatfield, in a place called the
Hill, and after that the whole town, in the second week
in April, seemed to be seized, as it were at once, with
concern about the things of religion ; and the work of
God has been great there. There has been also a very
general awakening at West Springfield and Long Mea-
dow ;' and in Enfield there was, for a time, a pretty ge-
neral concern amongst some that before had been very
loose persons. About the same time that this appeared
at Enfield, the Rev. Mr. Bull, of Westfield, informed me
that there had been a great change there, and that more
had been done in one week there than in seven years be-
fore. Something of this work likewise appeared in the
first precinct in Springfield, principally in the north and
south extremes of the parish. And in Hadley, old town,
there gradually appeared so much of a work of God on
souls, as at another time would have been thought worthy
of much notice. For a short time there was also a very
great and general concern of the like nature at North-
field. And wherever this concern appeared, it seemed
not to be in vain ; but in every place God brought sav-
ing blessings with him, and his word, attended with his
Spirit, (as we have all reason to think,) returned not void.
It might well be said at that time in all parts of the coun-
ty, Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as doves to their
windows ?

As what other towns heard of and found in this, was
a great means of awakening them ; so our hearing of such
a swift and extraordinary propagation, and extent of this
work, did doubtless, for a time, serve to uphold the work
amongst us. The continual news kept alive the talk of
religion, and did greatly quicken and rejoice the hearts

THE WORK OF GOD. 21

of God's people, and mucli awaken those that looked on
themselves as still left behind, and made them the more
earnest that they also might share in the great blessing
that others had obtained.

This remarkable pouring out of the Spirit of God,
which thus extended from one end to the other of this
county, was not confined to it, but many places in Con-^
necticut have partaken in the same mercy ; as for instance,
the first parish in Windsor, under the pastoral care of the
Rev. Mr. Marsh, was thus blest about the same time as
we in Northampton, while we had no knowledge of each
other's circumstances : there has been a very great inga-
thering of souls to Christ in that place, and something
considerable of the same work began afterwards In East
Windsor, my honored father's parish, which has in times
past been a place favored with mercies of this nature
above any on this western side of New England, except-
ing Northampton ; there having been four or five seasons
of the pouring out of the Spirit to the general awakening'
of the people there since my father's settlement amongst .
them.

There was also the last spring and summer a wonder-
ful work of God carried on at Coventry, under the minis-
try of the Rev. Mr. Meacham : I had opportunity to con-
verse with some of the Coventry people, who gave me a
very remarkable account of the surprising change that
appeared in the most rude and vicious persons there. A
similar work was also very great at the same time in a
part of Lebanon, called the Crank, where the Rev. Mr.
Wheelock, a young gentleman, is lately settled ; and
there has been much of the same at Durham, under the
ministry of the Rev. Mr. Chauncey ; and to appearance

22 NARRATIVE OF

no small ingathering of souls there. And likewise amongst
many of the young people in the first precinct in Strat-
ford, under the ministry of the Rev. Mr. Gould ; w^here
the v\^ork vi^as much promoted by the remarkable conver-
sion of a young woman that had been a great company-
keeper, as it was here.

Something of this work appeared in several other towns
in those parts, as I was informed when I was there the
last fall. And we have since been acquainted with some-
thing very remarkable of this nature at another parish in
Stratford, called Ripton, under the pastoral care of the
Rev. Mr. Mills. And there was a considerable revival of
religion last summer at New Haven old town, as I was
once and again informed by the Rev. Mr. Noyes, the mi-
nister there, and by others, and by a letter which I very
lately received from Mr. Noyes, and also by information
we have had otherwise. This flourishing of religion still
continues, and has lately much increased. Mr. Noyes
writes, that many this summer have been added to the
church, and particularly mentions several young persons
that belonged to the principal families of that town.

There has been a degree of the same work at a part
of Guilford ; and very considerable at Mansfield, under
the ministry of the Rev. Mr. Eleazar Williams ; and an
unusual religious concern at Tolland ; and something of
it at Hebron and Bolton. There was also no small effu-
sion of the Spirit of God in the north parish in Preston,
in the eastern part of Connecticut, which I was informed
of, and saw something of it when I was the last autumn
at the house and in the congregation of the Rev. Mr,
Lord, the minister there ; who with the Rev. Mr. Owen,
of Groton, came up hither in May, the last year, on pur-

THE WORK OF GOD. 23

pose to see the work of God here ; and having heard va-
rious and contradictory accounts of it, were careful when
they were here to infoim and satisfy themselves ; and to
that end particularly conversed v\rith many of our people ;
which they declared to be entirely to their satisfaction,
and that the one half had not been told them, nor could
be told them. Mr. Lord told me that, when he got home,
he informed his congregation of what he had seen, and
that they were greatly affected with it, and that it proved
the beginning of the same work amongst them, which
prevailed till there was a general awakening, and many
instances of persons who seemed to be remarkably con-
verted. I also have lately heard that there has been some-
thing of the same work at Woodbury.

But this shower of Divine blessing has been yet more
extensive : there was no smtill degree of it in some parts
of New Jersey, as I was informed when I was at New-
York, (in a long journey I took at that time of the year
for my health,) by some people of New Jersey, whom I
saw : especially the Rev. Mr. William Tennent, a minis-
ter, who seemed to have such things much at heart, told
me of a very great awakening of many in a place called
the Mountains, under the ministry of one Mr. Cross ; and
of a very considerable revival of religion in another place
under the ministry of his brother, the Rev. Mr. Gilbert
Tennent ; and also at another placfe, under the ministry
of a very pious young gentleman, a Reformed Dutch mi-
nister, whose name, as I remember, was Frelinghuysen.

This seems to have been a very extraordinary dispen-
sation of Providence : God has, in many respects, gone
out of, and much beyond his usual and ordinary way. />-
The work in this town, find some others about us, ha^

24 NARRATIVE OF

been extraordinary on account of the universality of jt,
affecting all classes, sober and vicious, high and lov^, rich
and poor, wise and unwise ; it reached the most consider-
able families and persons to all appearance as much as
others. In former awakenings the bulk of the young peo-
ple have been greatly affected ; but old men and little
children have been so now. Many of the last have, of their
own accord, formed themselves into religious societies, in
different parts of the town : a loose careless person could
scarcely find a companion in the whole neighborhood;
and if there was any one that seemed to remain senseless
or unconcerned, it would be spoken of as a strange thing.
This dispensation has also appeared extraordinary in
the numbers of those on whom we have reason to hope
it has had a saving effect : we have about six hundred and
twenty communicants, which include almost all our adult
persons. The church was very large before ; but persons
never thronged into it as they did in the late extraordina-
ry time. Our seasons of celebrating the Lord's Supper
were eight weeks asunder, and I received into our com-
munion about a hundred before one sacrament, and four-
score of them at one time, whose appearance, when they
presented themselves together to make an open, explicit
profession of Christianity, was very affecting to the con-
gregation : I took in near sixty before the next sacrament
day : and I had very sufficient evidence of the conversion
of their souls, through divine grace, though it is not the
custom here (as it is in many other churches in this coun-
try) to make a credible relation of their inward experi-

^^v4^ jk" ences the ground of admission to the Lord's Supper.
, V^f^ \' I a^ ^^^' from pretending to be able to determine how

i*t '^**it'^ many have lately been the subjects of such mercy ; but

THE WORK OP GOD. 25

if I may be allowed to declare any thing that appears to

me probable in a thing of this nature, I hope that more

than three hundred souls were savingly brought home to

Christ in this town, in the space of half a year, (how

many more I don't guess,) and about the same number

of males as females ; which, by what I have heard Mr.

Stoddard say, was far from what has been usual in years ;- '
... v*^'^

past, for he observed that in his time many more women ,i^yc ^'C-

were converted than men. Those of our young people -^^,.o-rHC^
that are on other accounts most respected, are mostly,
as I hope, truly pious and leading persons in the way of /
religion.! Those that were formerly loose young persons, '.
are generally, to all appearance, become true lovers of
G-od and Christ, and spiritual in their dispositions. And I
hope that by far the greater part of persons in this town,
above sixteen years of age, are such as have the saving
knowledge of Jesus Christ; and so by what I have
heard I suppose it is in some other places, particularly
at Sunderland and South Hadley.

This has also appeared to be a very extraordinary
dispensation, in that the Spirit of God has so much ex-
tended not only his awakening but regenerating influen-
ces, both to elderly persons and also to those that are
very young. It has been a thing heretofore rarely heard
of that any were converted past middle age : but now
we have the same ground to tliink that many such have
in this time been savingly changed, as that others have
been so in more early years. I suppose there were up-
wards of fifty persons converted in this town above forty
years of age ; and more than twenty of them above fifty,
and about ten of them above sixty, and two of them
above seventy years of age.

Work of Go J. 2

26 NARRATIVE OF

It has heretofore been looked on as a strange thing,
when any have seemed to be savingly wrought upon,
and remarkably changed in their childhood ; but now, I
suppose, near thirty were to appearance so wrought
upon between ten and fourteen years of age, and two
between nine and ten, and one about four years of age ;
and because, I suppose, this last will be with most diffi-
culty believed, I shall hereafter give a particular account
of it. The influences of God's Spirit have also been very
remarkable on children in some other places, particularly
at Sunderland and South Hadley, and the west part of
Suffield. There are several families in this town that are
all hopefully pious ; yea, there are several numerous fa-
milies, in which, I think, we have reason to hope that all
the children are truly godly, and that most of them have
lately become so : and there are very few houses in the
whole town into which salvation has not lately come, in
one or more instances. JThere are several colored per-
sons, that from what was seen in them then, and what is
discernible in them since, appear to have been truly
born again in the late remarkable season.

God has also seemed to have gone out of his usual
way in the quickness of his work, and the swift progress
his Spirit has made in his operation on the hearts of
many : 'tis wonderful that persons should be so sud-
denly and yet so greatly changed : many have been
taken from a loose and careless way of living, and
seized with strong convictions of their guilt and misery,
and in a very little time old things have passed away,
and all things have become new with them.

God's work has also appeared very extraordinary, in
the degrees of the influences of his Spirit, both in the

THE WORK OF GOD. 27

degree of awakening and conviction, and also in the
degree of saving light, and love, and joy, that many-
have experienced. It has also been very extraordinary
in the extent of it, and in its being so swiftly propagated
from town to town. In former times of the pouring out
of the Spirit of God on this town, though in some of
them it was very remarkable, yet it reached no further
than this town : the neighboring towns all around con-
tinued unmoved.

The work of God's Spirit seemed to be at its greatest
height in this town, in the former part of the spring, in
March and April; at which time God's work in the con-
version of souls was carried on amongst us in so wonder-
ful a manner, that so far as I, by looking back, can judge
from the particular acquaintance I have had with souls in
this work, it appears to me probable to have been at the
rate at least of four persons in a day, or near thirty in a
week, take one with another, for five or six weeks toge-
ther : when God in so remarkable a manner took the
work into his own hands, there was as much done in a day
or two, as at ordinary times, with all endeavors that men
can use, and with such a blessing as we commonly have,
is done in a year.

I am very sensible how apt many would be, if they
should see the account I have here given, presently to
think with themselves that I am very fond of making
a great many converts, and of magnifying and aggran-
dizing the matter ; and to think that, for want of judg-
ment, I take every religious pang and enthusiastic con-
ceit for saving conversion ; and I do not much wonder
if they should be apt to think so : and for this reason
I have forborne to publish an account of this gi'eat

28 NARRATIVE OF

work of God, though I have often been urged to it ;
but having now as I thought a special call to give an
account of it, upon mature consideration I thought it
might not be beside my duty to declare this amazing
work, as it appeared to me, to be indeed divine, and to
conceal no part of the glory of it, leaving it with God to
take care of the credit of his own work, and running the
venture of any censorious thoughts which might be en-
tertained of me to my disadvantage. But that distant
persons may be under as great advantage as may be to
judge for themselves of this matter, I would be a little
more large and particular.

THE CHARACTER OF THE WORK AS ILLUSTRATED IN ITS
INFLUENCE UPON INDIVIDUALS.

I therefore proceed to give an account of the manner
of persons being wrought upon ; and here there is a vast
variety, perhaps as manifold as the subjects of the opera-
tion ; but yet in many things there is a great analogy in all.
^~^ Persons are first awakened with a sense of their mise-
rable condition by nature, the danger they are in of pe-
rishing eternally, and that it is of great importance to
them that they speedily escape and get into a better
state. Those that before were secure and senseless, are
made sensible how much they were in the way to ruin in
their former courses. Some are more suddenly seized
with convictions ; it may be, by the news of others' con-
version, or something they hear in public or in private
conference, their consciences are suddenly smitten, as if
their hearts were pierced through with a dart : others
. have awakenings that come upon them more gradually ;
they begin at first to be more thoughtful and considerate,

THE WORK OF GOD. 29

SO as to come to a conclusion in their minds that it is
their best and wisest way to delay no longer, but to im-
prove the present opportunity ; and have accordingly set
themselves seriously to meditate on those things that have
the most awakening tendency, on purpose to obtain con-
victions ; and so their awakenings have increased, till a
sense of their misery, by God's Spirit setting in there-
with, has had fast hold of them. Others that, before this
wonderful time, had been something religious and con-
cerned for their salvation, have been awakened in a new
manner, and made sensible that their slack and dull way
of seeking was never like to attain their purpose, and so
have been roused up to a greater violence for the king-
dom of heaven.

These awakenings, when they have first seized on
persons, have had two effects : one was, that they have
brought them immediately to quit their sinful practices,
and the looser sort have been brought to forsake and
dread their former vices and extravagancies. When once
the Spirit of God began to be so wonderfully poured out
in a general way through the town, people had soon done
with their old quarrels, backbitings, and intermeddling
with other men's matters ; the tavern was soon left empty,
and persons kept very much at home ; none went abroad
unless on necessary business, or on some religious ac-
count, and every day seemed, in many respects, like a
Sabbath day. And the other effect was, that it put them
on earnest application to the means of salvation, reading,
prayer, meditation, the ordinances of God's house, and
private conference ; their cry was. What shall we do to
he saved ? The place of resort was now changed — it was
no longer the tavern, but the minister's house j and that

30 NARRATIVE OF

was thronged far more than ever the tavern had been
wont to be.

There is a very great variety as to the degree of fear
and trouble that persons are exercised with before they
obtain any comfortable evidences of pardon and accept-
ance with God ; some are from the beginning carried
on with abundantly more encouragement and hope than
others; some have had ten times less trouble of mind
than others, in whom yet the issue seems to be the same.
Some have had such a sense of the displeasure of God,
and the great danger they were in of damnation, that
they could not sleep at night ; and many have said that
when they have lain down, the thoughts of sleeping in
such a condition have been frightful to them, and they
have scarcely been free from terror while they have been
asleep, and they have awaked with fear, heaviness, and
distress still abiding on their spirits. It has been very
common that the deep and fixed concern that has been
on persons' minds, has had a painful influence on their
bodies, and given disturbance to animal nature.

The awful apprehensions persons have had of their
misery have, for the most part, been increasing the near-
er they have approached to deliverance, though they
often pass through many changes in the frame and cir-
cumstances of their minds : sometimes they think them-
selves wholly senseless, and fear that the Spirit of God
has left them, and that they are given up to judicial hard-
ness ; yet they appear very deeply exercised about that
fear, and are in great earnest to obtain convictions again.
Together with those fears, and that exercise of mind
which is rational, and which they have just ground for,
they have often suffered many needless distresses ot

THE WORK OF GOD. 31

thought, in which Satan probably has a great hand to
entangle them and block up their way ; and sometimes
the disease of melancholy has been evidently mixed ; of
which, when it happens, the tempter seems to make great
advantage, and puts an unhappy bar in the way of any
good effect. One knows not how to deal with such per-
sons ; they turn every thing that is said to them the wiong
way, and most to their own disadvantage : and there is
nothing that the devil seems to make so great a handle
of as a melancholy humor, unless it be the real corrup-
tion of the heart.

But it has been very remarkable that there has been
far less of this mixture in this time of extraordinary
blessing, than there was wont to be in persons under
awakenings at other times ; for it is evident that many
that before had been exceedingly involved in such diffi-
culties, seemed now strangely to be set at liberty : some
persons that had before for a long time been exceedingly
entangled with peculiar temptations of one sort or other,
and unprofitable and hurtful distresses, were soon helped
over former stumbling-blocks that hindered any progress
towards saving good, and convictions have wrought more
kindly, and they have been successfully carried on in the
way to life. And thus Satan seemed to be restrained till
towards the latter end of this wonderful time, when God's
Spirit was about to withdraw.

Many times persons under great awakenings were con-
cerned because they thought they were not awakened,
but miserable, hard-hearted, senseless creatures still, and
sleeping upon the brink of hell : the sense of the need
they have to be awakened, and of their comparative hard-
ness, gi'ows upon them with their awakenings, so that

32 NARRATIVE OF

tliey seem to themselves to be very senseless, when in-
deed most sensible. There have been some instances of
persons that have had as great a sense of their danger
and misery as their natures could well subsist under, so
that a little more would probably have destroyed them ;
and yet they have expressed themselves much amazed
at their own insensibility and dulness in such an extra-
ordinary time as it then was.

Persons are sometimes brought to the borders of de-
spair, and it looks as black as midnight to them a little
before the day dawns in their souls. Some few instances
there have been of persons who have had such a sense
of God's wrath for sin, that they have been overborne
and made to cry out under an astonishing sense of their
guilt, wondering that God suffers such guilty w^retches
to live upon earth, and that he doth not immediately
send them to hell ; and sometimes their guilt does so glare
them in the face, that they are in exceeding terror for
fear that God will instantly do it ; but more commonly
the distresses under legal awakenings have not been to
such a degree. In some these terrors do not seem to be
so sharp, when near comfort, as before ; their convictions
have not seemed to work so much that way, but they seem
to be led further down into their own hearts to a further
sense of their own universal depravity, and deadness
in sin.

The corruption of the heart has discovered itself in
various exercises in the time of legal convictions. Some-
times it appears in a great struggle like something rous-
ed by an enemy, and Satan, the old inhabitant, seems to
exert himself like a serpent disturbed and enraged.
Many, in such circumstances, have felt a great spirit of

THE WORK OP GOD. 83

envy towards the godly, especially towards those that
are thought to have been lately converted, and most of
all towards acquaintances and companions when they are
thought to be converted : indeed some have felt many
heart-risings against God, and murmurings at his ways of
dealing with mankind, and his dealings with themselves
in particular. It has been much insisted on, both in pub-
lic and private, that persons should have the utmost dread
of such envious thoughts, which, if allowed, tend exceed-
ingly to quench the Spirit of God, if not to provoke him
jfinally to forsake them. And when such a spirit has
much prevailed, and persons have not so earnestly strove
against it as they ought to have done, it has seemed to be
exceedingly to the hinderance of the good of their souls :
but in some other instances where persons have been
much terrified at the sight of such wickedness in their
hearts, God has brought good to them out of evil, and
made it a means of convincing them of their own despe-
rate sinfulness, and brino^inor them off from all self-confi-
dence. The drift of the Spirit of God in his legal striv-
ings with persons, has seemed most evidently to be to
make way for and to bring to a conviction of, their abso-
lute dependence on his sovei'eign power and grace, and
the universal necessity of a mediator, by leading them
more and more to a sense of their exceeding wickedness
and guiltiness in his sight ; the pollution and insufficien-
cy of their own righteousness, that they can in no wise
help themselves, and that God would be wholly just and
righteous in rejecting them and all that they do, and in
casting them off for ever, though there be a vast variety
as to the manner and distinctness of persons' convictions
of these things.

2*

34 NARRATIVE OP

As they are gradually more and more convinced of the
corruption and w^ickedness of their hearts, they seem to
themselves to grow worse and worse, harder and blinder,
and more desperately wicked, instead of growing better :
they are ready to be discouraged by it, and oftentimes
never think themselves so far off from good, as when
they are nearest. Under the sense which the Spirit of
God gives them of their sinfulness, they often think that
they differ from all others ; their hearts are ready to sink
with the thought, that they are the worst of all, and that
none ever obtained mercy who were so wicked as they.

When awakenings first begin, their consciences are
commonly most exercised about their outward vicious
course, or other acts of sin ; but afterwards they are much
more burdened with a sense of heart sins, the dreadful
corruption of their nature, their enmity against God, the
pride of their hearts, their unbelief, their rejection of
Christ, the stubbornness and obstinacy of their wills, and
the like. In many, God makes much use of their own
experience, in the course of their awakenings and en-
deavors after saving good, to convince them of their own
vileness and universal depravity.

Very often under first awakenings, when they are
brought to reflect on the sin of their past lives, and have
something of a terrifying sense of God's anger, they set
themselves to walk more strictly, and confess their sins and
perform many religious duties, with a secret hope of ap-
^_^^asing God's anger and making up for the sins they
V,A«-'^ have committed : and oftentimes, at first settins^ out, their
affections are moved, and they are full of tears, in their
confessions and prayers, which they are ready to make
very much of, as though they were some atonement, and

V

.> '•>

THE WORK OP GOD. 35

had power to move correspondent affections in God too :
and hence they have for awhile high expectations of
what God will do for them ; and conceive that they grow
better apace, and shall soon be thoroughly converted.
But these affections are but short-lived, they quickly find
that they fail, and then they think themselves to be grown
worse again ; they do not find such a prospect of being
soon converted as they thought ; instead of being nearer,
they seem to be farther off; their hearts they think are
grown harder, and by this means their fears of perishing
greatly increase. But though they are disappointed, they
renew their attempts again and again ; and still as their
attem23ts are multiplied, so are their disappointments ; all
fail, they see no token of having inclined God's heart to
them, they do not see that he hears their prayer at all, as
they expected he would ; and sometimes there have been
great temptations arising hence to leave off seeking, and
to yield up the case. But as they are still more terrified
with fears of perishing, and their former hopes of pre-
vailing on God to be merciful to them in a great measure
fail, sometimes their religious affections have turned into
heart-risings against God, because he would not pity
them, and seems to have Httle regard to their distress and
piteous cries, and to all the pains they take ; they think
of the mercy that God has shown to others, how soon,
and how easily others have obtained comfort, and those
too that were worse than they, and have not labored so
much as they have done, and sometimes they have had
even dreadful blasphemous thoughts in these circum
stances.

But when they reflect on these wicked workings of
heart against God, if their convictions are continued, and

36 NARRATIVE OF

the Spirit of God is not provoked utterly to forsake them,
they have more distressing apprehensions of the anger
of God towards those whose hearts work after such a sin-
ful manner about him ; and it may be have great fears
that they have committed the unpardonable sin, or that
God will surely never show mercy to them that are such
vipers : and they are often tempted to leave off in despair.
But then perhaps, by something they read or hear of
the infinite mercy of God, and the all-sufficiency of Christ
for the chief of sinners, they have some encouragement
and hope renewed ; but think that as yet they are not fit
to come to Christ, they are so wicked that Christ will
never accept of them : and then it may be they set them-
selves upon a new course of fruitless endeavors in their
own strength to make themselves better, and still meet
with new disappointments : they are earnest to inquire
what they shall do. They do not know but there is some-
thing: else to be done, in order to their obtaininsr convert-
ing grace, that they have never done yet. It may be they
hope they are something better than they were ; but then
the pleasing dream all vanishes again. If they are told
that they trust too much to their own strength and righ-
teousness, they cannot unlearn this practice all at once,
and find not yet the appearance of any good, but all looks
as dark as midnight to them. Thus they wander about
from mountain to hill, seeking rest and finding none :
when they are beat out of one refuge they fly to another,
till they are, as it were, debilitated, broken, and subdued
with legal humblings ; in which God gives them a convic-
tion of their own utter helplessness and insufficiency, and
, discovers the true remedy in a clearer knowledge of
Christ and his Gospel.

THE WORK OP GOD. 37

When they begin to seek salvation they are commonly
profoundly ignorant of themselves ; they are not sensible
how blind they are, and how little they can do towards
bringing themselves to see spiritual things aright, and
towards putting forth gracious exercises in their own
souls ; they are not sensible how remote they are from
love to God and other holy dispositions, and how dead
they are in sin. When they see unexpected pollution in
their own hearts, they go about to wash away their own
defilements and make themselves clean ; and they weary
themselves in vain, till God shows them it is in vain, and
that their help is not where they have sought it, but
elsewhere.

But some persons continue wandering in such a kind
of labyrinth ten times as long as others, before their own
experience will convince them of their insufficiency ; and so«
it appears not to be their own experience only, but the
convincing influence of God's Spirit with their experience
that attains the effect : and God has of late abundantly
shown that he does not need to wait to have men con-
vinced by long and often-repeated fruitless trials ; for in
multitudes of instances he has made a shorter work of it ;
he has so awakened and convinced persons' consciences,
and made them so sensible of their exceeding great vile-
ness, and given them such a sense of his wrath against sin,
as has quickly overcome all their vain self-confidence, and
borne them down into the dust before a holy and righ-
teous God.

There have been some who have not had great terrors,
but have had avery quick work. Some of those that have
not had so deep a conviction of these things before their
con version, have, it may be, much more of it afterwards.

38 NARRATIVE OP

God has appeared far fi'om limiting himself to any cer-
tain method in his proceedings with sinners under legal
convictions. In some instances it seems easy for our rea-
soning powers to discern the methods of divine wisdom
in his dealings with the soul under awakenings : in others
his footsteps cannot be traced, and his ways are past find-
ing out : and some that are less distinctly wrought upon,
in what is preparatory to grace, appear no less eminent
in gracious experiences afterwards.

There is in nothing a greater difference, in different
persons, than with respect to the time of their being in
distress ; some but a few days, and others for months or
years. There were many in this town that had been, be-
fore this effusion of God's Spirit upon us, for years, and
some for many years, concerned about their salvation;
• though probably they were not thoroughly awakened,
yet they were concerned to such a degree as to be very
uneasy, so as to live an uncomfortable, disquieted life,
and so as to continue in a way of taking considerable
pains about their salvation, but had never obtained any
comfortable evidence of a good estate, who now in this
extraordinary time have received light ; but many of them
were some of the last. They first saw multitudes of others
rejoicing, with songs of deliverance in their mouth, who
had seemed wholly careless and at ease, and in pursuit
of vanity, while they had been bowed down with solici-
tude about their souls ; yea, some had lived licentiously,
and so continued till a little before they were converted,
and gi'ew up to a holy rejoicing in the infinite blessings
God had bestowed upon them.

And whatever minister has a like occasion to deal
with souls, in a flock under such circumstances as this

THE WORK OF GOD. 39

was in the last year, I cannot but think he will soon find
himself under a necessity greatly to insist upon it with
them, that God is under no manner of obligation to show
mercy to any natural man whose heart is not turned to
God : and that a man can challenge nothing, either in
absolute justice or by free promise, from any thing he
does before he has believed on Jesus Christ, or has true
repentance begun in him. It appears to me that if I had
taught those that came to me under trouble any other
doctrine, I should have taken a most direct course utter-
ly to have undone them ; I should have directly crossed
what was plainly the drift of the Spirit of God in his in-
fluences upon them ; for if they had believed what I
said, it would either have promoted self-flattery and
carelessness, and so put an end to their awakenings ; or
cherished and established their contention and strife with
God, concerning his dealings with them and others, and
blocked up their way to that humiliation before the so-
vereign Disposer of life and death, whereby God is wont
to prepare them for his consolations. And yet those that i;
have been under awakenings, have oftentimes plainly ' '
stood in need of being encouraged, by being told of the
infinite and all-sufficient mercy of God in Christ ; and
that it is God's manner to succeed diligence, and to bless
his own means, that so awakenings and encouragements,
fear and hope, may be duly mixed and proportioned to
preserve their minds in a just medium between the two ex-
tremes of self-flattery and despondence, both which tend
to slackness and negligence, and in the end to security.
I think I have found that no discourses have been
more remarkably blessed than those in which the doc-
trine of God's absolute sovereignty with regard to the

40 NARRATIVE OP

salvation of sinners, and his just liberty, with regard to
answering the prayers or succeeding the pains of mere
natural men, continuing such, have been insisted on.
I never found so much immediate saving fruit, in any
measure, of any discourses I have offered to my congre-
gation, as some from these words, Rom. 3 : 19, '* That
every mouth may be stopped ;" endeavoring to show
from thence that it would be just with God for ever to
reject and cast off mere natural men.

In those in whom awakenings seem to have a saving
issue, commonly the first thing that appears after their
legal troubles, is a conviction of the justice of God in
their condemnation, and a sense of their own exceeding
sinfulness, and the vileness of all their performances. In
giving an account of this they expressed themselves very
variously : some, that they saw that God was sovereign,
and might receive others and reject them ; some, that
they were convinced that God might justly bestow mer-
cy on every person in the town, and on every person in
the world, and damn themselves to all eternity ; some,
that they saw that God might justly have no regard to all
the pains they have taken, and all the prayers they have
made ; some, that they saw that if they should seek, and
take the utmost pains all their lives, God might justly
cast them into hell at last, because all their labors, pray-
ers and tears cannot make an atonement for the least
sin, or merit any blessing at the hands of God ; some
have declared themselves to be in the hands of God,
that he can and may dispose of them just as he pleases ;
some that God may glorify himself in their damnation,
and they wonder that God has suffered them to live so
long, and has not cast them into hell long ago.

THE WORK OF GOD. 41

Some are brought to this conviction by a great sense
of their sinfulness in general, that they are such vile wick-
ed creatures in heart and life : others have the sins of
their lives in an extraordinary manner set before them,
multitudes of them coming just then fresh to their memo-
ry, and being set before them vv^ith their aggravations ;
some have their minds especially fixed on some particu-
lar wicked practice they have indulged ; some are espe-
cially convinced by a sight of the corruption and wicked-
ness of their hearts ; some from a view they have of the
horridness of some particular exercises of corruption
which they have had in the time of their awakening,
whereby the enmity of the heart against God has been
manifested ; some are convinced especially by a sense of
the sin 6f unbelief, the opposition of their hearts to the
way of salvation by Christ, and their obstinacy in reject-
ing him and his grace.

There is a great deal of difference as to persons' dis-
tinctness here ; some, that have not so clear a sight of
God's justice in their condemnation, yet mention things
that plainly imply it. They find a disposition to acknow-
ledge God to be just and righteous in his threatenings,
and that they are deserving of nothing ; and many times,
though they had not so particular a sight of it at the
beginning, they have very clear discoveries of it soon
afterwards, with great humblings in' the dust before God.

Commonly persons' minds immediately before this
discovery of God's justice are exceedingly restless and
in a kind of struggle and tumult, and sometimes in mere
anguish ; but generally, as soon as they have this convic-
tion, it immediately brings their minds to a calm, and a
before unexpected quietness and composure ; and most

42 NARRATIVE OF

frequently, though not always, the pressing weight upon
their spirits is then taken away, and a general hope
arises, that some time or other God will be gracious,
even before they have any distinct and particular disco-
veries of mercy ; and often they then come to a conclu-
sion within themselves, that they will lie at God's feet
and wait his time ; and they rest in that, not being sensi-
ble that the Spirit of God has now brought them to a
frame whereby they are prepared for mercy ; for it is re-
markable that persons, when they first have this sense of
the justice of God, rarely, in the time of it, think any
thing of its being that humiliation that they have often
heard insisted on, and that others experience.

In many persons, the first convictions of the justice of
God in their condemnation which they take particular
notice of, and probably the first distinct conviction of it
that they have, is of such a nature as seems to be above
any thing merely legal: though it be after legal hum-
blings, and much of a sense of their own helplessness,
and of the insufiiciency of their own duties ; yet it does
not appear to be forced by mere legal terrors and con-
victions; but rather from a high exercise of grace, in
saving-repentance and evangelical humiliation; for there
is in it a sort of complacency of soul in the attribute of
God's justice, as displayed in his threatenings of eternal
damnation to sinners. Sometimes, at the discovery of it,
they can scarcely forbear crying out, 'Tis just ! 'Tis
JUST ! — Some express themselves, that they see the glory
of God would shine bright in their own condemnation;
and they are ready to think that if they are damned, they
could take part with God against themselves, and would
glorify his justice therein. And when it i§ thus, they

THE WORK OF GOD. 43

commonly have some evident sense of free and all-suffi-
cient grace, though they give no distinct account of it ;
but it is manifested by the great degree of hope and en-
couragement they then receive, though they were never
so sensible of their own vileness and ill-deserving as they
are at that time.

Some, when in such circumstances, have felt such a
sense of the excellency of God's justice appearing in
the vindictive exercise of it against such sinfulness as
theirs was, and have had such a submission of mind in
their idea of this attribute, and of those exercises of it,
together with an exceeding loathing of their own un-
worthiness, and a kind of indignation against themselves,
that they have sometimes almost called it a willingness
to be damned ; though it must be owned they had not
clear and distinct ideas of damnation, nor does any word
in the Bible require such self-denial as this. But the truth
is, as some have more clearly expressed it, that salvation
has appeared too good for them, that they were worthy
of nothing but condemnation, and they could not tell
how to think of salvation's being bestowed upon them,
fearing it was inconsistent with the glory of God's ma-
jesty that they had so much contemned and affronted.

That calm of spirit that some persons have found after
their legal distresses, continues some time before any
special and delightful manifestation's made to the soul
of the grace of God, as revealed in the Gospel ; but very
often some comfortable and sweet view of a merciful
God, of a sufficient Redeemer, or of some great and joy-
ful things of the Gospel, immediately follows, or in a very
little time ; and in some, the first sight of their just desert
of hell, and God's sovereignty with respect to their sal-

44 NARRATIVE OP

vation, and a discovery of all-sufficient grace, are so near,
that they seem to go as it were together.

These gi'acious discoveries that are given, v^^hence the
first special comforts are derived, are in many respects
very various : more frequently Christ is distinctly made
the object of the mind, in his all-sufficiency and willing-
ness to save sinners : but some have their thoughts more
especially fixed on God, in some of his sweet and glori-
ous attributes manifested in the Gospel, and shining forth
in the face of Christ : some view the all-sufficiency of
the mercy and grace of God ; some chiefly the infinite
power of God, and his ability to save them, and to do all
things for them ; and some look most at the truth and
faithfulness of God : in some, the truth and certainty of
the Gospel in general is the first joyful discovery they
have; in others, the certain truth of some particular
promises ; in some, the grace and sincerity of God in his
invitations, very commonly in some particular invitation
in the mind, and it now appears real to them that God
does indeed invite them. Some are struck with the glory
and wonderfulness of the dying love of Christ : and some
with the sufficiency and preciousness of his blood, as
offered to make an atonement for sin ; and others with
the value and glory of his obedience and righteousness.
In some, the excellency and loveliness of Christ chiefly
engage their thoughts ; in some, his divinity, that he is
indeed the Son of the living God ; and in others, the
excellency of the way of salvation by Christ, and the
suitableness of it to their necessities.

Some have an apprehension of these things so given
that it seems more natural to them to express it by sight
or discovery ; others think what they experience better

THE WORK OF GOD. 45

expressed by the realizing conviction, or a lively or feel-
ing sense of heart ; meaning, as I suppose, no other dif-
ference but w^hat is merely circumstantial or gradual.

There is often, in the mind, some particular text of
Scripture, holding forth some evangelical ground of con-
solation ; sometimes a multitude of texts, gracious invi-
tations and promises flowing in one after another, filling
the soul more and more with comfort and satisfaction ;
and comfort is first given to some while reading some
portion of Scripture ; but in some it is attended with no
particular Scripture at all, either in reading or meditation.
In some, many divine things seem to be discovered to the
soul as it were at once ; others have their minds especial-
ly fixed on some one thing at first, and afterwards a
sense is given of others; in some with a swifter, and
others a slower succession, and sometimes with inter-
ruptions of much darkness.

The way that grace seems sometimes first to appear
after legal humiliation, is in earnest longings of soul after
God and Christ, to know God, to love him, to be hum-
bled before him, to have communion with Christ in his
benefits ; which longings, as they express them, seem
evidently to be of such a nature as can arise from no-
thing but a sense of the superlative excellency of divine
things, wdth a spiritual taste and relish of them, and an
esteem of them as their highest happiness and best por-
tion. Such longings as I speak of are commonly attend-
ed with firm resolutions to pursue this good for ever,
together with a hoping, waiting disposition. When per-
sons have begun in such frames, commonly other expe-
riences and discoveries have soon followed, which have
yet more clearly manifested a change of heart.

46 NARRATIVE OP

It must needs be confessed that Christ is not always
distinctly and explicitly thought of in the first sensible
act of grace (though most commonly he is;) but some-
times he is the object of the mind only as implied in the
views they entertain. Thus sometimes when persons
have seemed evidently to be stripped of all their own
righteousness, and to have stood self-condemned as guilty
of death, they have been comforted with a joyful and
satisfying view, that the mercy and grace of God is suf-
ficient for them ; that their sins, though never so great,
shall be no hinderance to their being accepted ; that there
is mercy enough in God for the whole world, and the
like, when they give no account of any particular or dis-
tinct thought of Christ ; but yet when the account they
give is duly weighed, and they are a little interrogated
about it, it appears that the revelation of the mercy of
God in the Gospel is the ground of this their encourage-
ment and hope ; and that it is indeed the mercy of God
through Christ that is discovered to them, and that it is
depended on in him, and not in any wise moved by any
thing in them.

So sometimes disconsolate souls amonsi'st us have
been revived and brought to rest in God, by a sweet
sense given of his grace and faithfulness in some special
invitation or promise, in which is no particular mention
of Christ, nor is it accompanied with any distinct thought
of him in their minds ; but yet it is not received as out
of Christ, but as one of the invitations or promises made
of God to poor sinners through his Son J esus, as it is
indeed ; and such persons have afterwards had clear and
distinct discoveries of Christ a,ccompanied with lively and
special actings of faith and love towards him.

THE WORK OF GOD. 47

It has more frequently been so amongst us, that when
persons have first had the gospel ground of relief for lost
smners discovered to them, and have been entertaining
their minds w^ith the sweet prospect, they have thought
nothing at that time of their being converted : to see
that there is such an all-sufficiency in God, and such
plentiful provision made in Christ, after they have been
borne down and sunk with a sense of their guilt and
fears of wrath, exceedingly refreshes them ; the view is
joyful to them, as it is in its own nature glorious, and
gives them quite new and more delightful ideas of God
and Christ, and greatly encourages them to seek conver-
sion, and begets in them a strong resolution to give up
themselves, and devote their whole lives to God and his
Son, and patiently to wait till God shall see fit to make
all effectual ; and very often they entertain a strong
persuasion that he will in his own time do it for them.

There is wrought in them a holy repose of soul in God
through Christ, and a secret disposition to fear and love
him, and to hope for blessings from him in this way : and
yet they have no idea, that they are now converted, it
does not so much as come into their minds ; and very
often the reason is that they do not see that they do ac-
cept of this sufficiency of salvation which they behold in
Christ, having entertained a wrong notion of acceptance ;
not being sensible that the obedient and joyful entertain-
ment which their hearts give to this discovery of grace
is a real acceptance of it. They know not that the sweet
complacence they feel in the mercy and complete salva-
tion of God, as it includes pardon and sanctification, and
is held forth to them only through Christ, is a true re-
ceiving of this mercy, or a plain evidence of their receiv-

48 NARRATIVE OF

ing it. They expected I know not what kind of act
of soul, and perhaps they had no distinct idea of it
themselves.

And indeed it appears very plainly in some of them,
that before their own conversion they had very iin'perfect
ideas what conversion is : it is all new and strange, and
what there was no clear conception of before. It is most
evident, as they themselves acknowledge, that the ex-
pressions that were used to describe conversion and the
graces of God's Spirit, such as a spiritual sight of Christ,
faith in Christ, poverty of spirit, trust in God, resigned-
ness to God, &c. were expressions that did not convey
those special and distinct ideas to their minds which they
were intended to signify : perhaps to some of them it
was but little more than the names of colors are to con-
vey the ideas to one that is blind from his birth.

This town is a place where there has always been a
great deal of talk of conversion and spiritual experien-
ces ; and therefore people in general had before formed
a notion in their own minds what these things were ; but
when they come to be the subjects of them themselves,
they find themselves much confounded in their notions,
and overthrown in many of their former conceits. And it
has been very observable that persons of the greatest un-
derstanding, and that had studied most about things of
this nature, have been more confounded than others.
Some such persons that have lately been converted, de-
clare that all their former wisdom is brought to nought,
and that they seem to themselves to have been mere
babes, who knew nothing. It has appeared that none
have stood more in need of enlightening and instruction,
even from their fellow-christians, concerning their own

THE WORK OF GOD. 49

circumstances and difficulties, than they, and it has seem-
ed to have been with deHght that they have seen them-
selves thus brought down and become nothing, that free
grace and divine power may be exalted in them.

It was very wonderful to see after what manner per
sons' affections were sometimes moved and wrought
upon, when God did, as ic were, suddenly open their
eyes and let into their minds a sense of the greatness of
his grace, and the fulness of Christ, and his readiness to
save, who before were broken with apprehensions of di-
vine wrath, and sunk into an abyss under a sense of guilt
which they were ready to think was beyond the mercy of
God : their joyful surprise has caused their hearts as it
were to leap, so that they have been ready to break forth
into laughter, tears often at the same time issuing like a
flood, and intermingling a loud weeping ; and sometimes
they have not been able to forbear crying out with a loud
voice, expressing their great admiration. In some even
the view of the glory of God's sovereignty in the exer-
cise of his grace has surprised the soul with such sweet- ■
ness as to produce the same effects. I remember an in-
stance of one, who, reading something concerning God's
sovereign way of saving sinners, as being self-moved,
and having no regard to men's own righteousness as
the motive of his grace, but as mBgnifying himself and
abasing man, or to that purpose, felt a sudden rap-
ture of joy and delight in the consideration of it; and yet
then suspected himself to be in a christless condition,
and had been long in great distress for fear that God
would not have mercy on him.

Many continue a long time in a course of gracious ex-
ercises and experiences, 9,nd do not think themselves to

Revival of Rel, 3

50 NARRATIVE OP

be converted, but conclude themselves to be otherwise ;
and none knows how long they would continue so, were
they not helped by particular instruction. There are un-
doubted instances of some that have lived in this way
for many years together ; and a continuing in these cir-
cumstances of being converted and not believing it, has
had various consequences with various persons, and with
the same persons at various times : some continue in
great encouragement and hope that they shall obtain
mercy, in a steadfast resolution to persevere in seeking
it, and in a humble waiting for it at God's feet ; but very
often w^hen the lively sense of the sufficiency of Christ
and the riches of divine grace begins to vanish, upon a
withdrawal of the influences of the Spirit of God they
return to greater distress than ever ; for they have now
a far greater sense of the misery of a natural condition
than before, being in a new manner sensible of the reality
of eternal thinsfs, and the srreatness of God, and his ex-
cellency, and how dreadful it is to be separated from him
and to be subject to his wrath ; so that they are some-
times swallowed up with darkness and amazement. Sa-
tan has a vast advantage in such cases to ply them with
various temptations, which he is not wont to neglect. In
such a case persons do very much need a guide to lead
them to an undorstandins; of what we are taus^ht in the
word of God of the nature of grace, and to help them to
apply it to themselves.

I have been much blamed and censured by many, that
I should make it my practice, when I have been satisfied
concerning persons' good estate, to signify it to them :
which thing has been greatly misrepresented abroad, as
innumerable other things concerning us, to prejudice the

THE WORK OF GOD. 51

country against the whole work. But let it be noted, that
what I have undertaken to judge of has rather been qua-
lifications and declared experiences than persons : not
but that I have thought it my duty as a pastor to assist
and instruct persons in applying Scripture rules and cha
racters to their own case, (in doing which I think many
greatly need a guide,) and have, where I thought the
case plain, used freedom in signifying my hope of them
to others ; but I have been far from doing this concern-
ing all that I have had some hopes of; and I believe
have used much more caution than many have supposed.
Yet I should account it a great calamity to be deprived
of the comfort of rejoicing with those of my flock that
have been in great distress, whose circumstances I have
been acquainted with, when there seems to be good evi-
dence that those that were dead are alive, and those that
were lost are found. I am sensible the practice would
have been safer in the hands of one of a riper judgment
and greater experience ; but yet there has seemed to bo
an absolute necessity of it on the forementioned accounts ;
and it has been found to be that which God has most re-
markably owned and blessed among us, both to the per-
sons themselves and others.

Grace in many persons, through this ignorance of their
state and their looking on themselves still as the objects
of God's displeasure, has been like' the trees in winter,
or like seed in the spring suppressed under a hard clod
of earth ; and many in such cases have labored to their
utmost to divert their minds from the pleasing and joyful
views they have had, and to suppress those consolations
and gracious affections that arose thereupon. And when
it has once come into their minds to inquire whether this

62 NARRATIVE OP

was true grace, tliey have been much afraid lest they
should be deceived with common illuminations and
flashes of affection, and be eternally undone with a false
hope. But when they have been better instructed, and so
brought to allow of hope, this has awakened the gracious
disposition of their hearts into life and vigor, as the warm
beams of the sun in the spring have quickened the seeds
and productions of the earth : grace being now at liberty,
and cherished with hope, has soon flowed out to their
abundant satisfaction and increase.

There is no one thing that I know of that God has
made such a means of promoting his work among us as
the news of others' conversion^ in the awakening of sin-
ners, and engaging them earnestly to seek the same
blessing, and in the quickening of saints. Though I have
thought that a minister's declaring his judgment about
particular persons' experiences might from these things
be justified, yet I am often signifying to my people how
unable man is to know another's heart, and how unsafe
it is depending merely on the judgment of ministers or
others ; and have abundantly insisted on it with them,
that a manifestation of sincerity in fruits brought forth is
better than any manifestation they can make of it in
words alone can be; and that without this, all j^retences
to spiritual experiences are vain ; as all my congregation
can witness. And the people in general, in this late ex-
traordinary time, have manifested an extraordinary dread
of being deceived, being exceedingly fearful lest they
should build wrong, and some of them backward to re-
ceive hope, even to a great extreme, which has occasion-
ed me to dwell longer on this part of the narrative.

Conversion is a great and glorious work of God's

THE WORK OF GOD. 53

power, at once changing the heart and infusing life into
the dead soul ; though that grace that is then implanted
does more gradually display itself in some than in others.
But as to fixing on the precise time when they put forth
the very first act of grace, there is a great deal of differ-
ence in different persons : in some it seems to be very
discernible when the very time of this was ; but others
are more at a loss. In this respect there are very many
that do not know the time (as has been already observed)
when they have the first exercises of grace : they do not
know that it is the grace of conversion, and sometimes do
not think it to be so till a long time after ; and many,
even when they come to entertain great hope that they
are converted, if they remember what they experienced
in the first exercises of grace, are at a loss whether it was
any thing more than a common illumination ; or whether
some other more clear and remarkable experience that
they had afterwards was not the first that was of a saving
nature. And the manner of God's work on the soul is
(sometimes especially) very mysterious, and it is with the
kingdom of God as to its manifestation in the heart of a
convert, as it is said, Mark, 4 : 26, 27, 28, " So is the
kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into the
ground, and should sleep, and rise night and day, and the
seed should spring, and grow up, he knoweth not how ;
for the earth bringeth forth of herself, first the blade,
then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear."

In some, converting light is like a glorious brightness,
suddenly shining in upon a person and all around him :
they are in a remarkable manner brought out of darkness
into marvellous light. In mg,ny others it has been like the
dawning of the day, when at first but a little light ap-

54

NARRATIVE OF

pears, and it may be is presently hid with a cloud ; and
then it appears again and shines a little brighter, and
gradually increases, with intervening darkness, till at
length, perhaps, it breaks forth more clearly from behind
the clouds. And many are, doubtless, ready to date their
conversion wrong, throwing by those lesser degrees of
light that appeared at first dawning, and calling some
more remarkable experience, that they had afterwards,
their conversion; which often in great measure arises
from a wrong understanding of what they have always
been taught, that conversion is a great change, wherein
old things are done away and all things become 7iew, or at
least from a false arguing from that doctrine.

Persons commonly at their first conversion, and after-
wards, have had many texts of Scripture brought to their
minds that are exceeding suitable to their circumstan-
ces, which often come with great power, and as the word
of God or Christ indeed ; and many have a multitude of
sweet invitations, promises, and doxologies flowing in
one after another, bringing great light and comfort with
them, filling the soul brim full, enlarging the heart, and
opening the mouth in religion. And it seems to me ne-
cessary to suppose that there is an immediate influence
of the Spirit of God oftentimes in bringing texts of
Scripture to the mind : not that I suppose it is done in a
way of immediate revelation, without any manner of use
of the memory ; but yet there seems plainly to be an
immediate and extraordinary influence in leading their
thoughts to such and such passages of Scripture, and ex-
citing them in the memory. Indeed, in some, God seems
to bring texts of Scripture to their minds no otherwise
than by leading them into such frames and meditations

THE WORK OF GOD. 55

as harmonize with those Scriptures ; but in many per-
sons there seems to be something more than this.

Those that while under legal convictions have had the
greatest terrors, have not always obtained the greatest
light and comfort ; nor have they always light most sud-
denly communicated ; but yet I think the time of con-
version has generally been -most sensible in such persons.
Oftentimes, the first sensible change after the extremity
of terrors, is a calmness, and then the light gradually
comes in : small glimpses at first, after their midnight
darkness, and a word or two of comfort, as it were softly
spoken to them ; they have a little taste of the sweetness
of divine grace and the love of a Savior, when terror and
distress of conscience begins to be turned into a humble
meek sense of their own unworthiness before God ; and
there is felt inwardly, perhaps, some disposition to praise
God; and after a little while the light comes in more
clearly and powerfully. But yet, I think, more frequently,
great terrors have been followed with more sudden and
great light and comfort ; when the sinner seems to be, as
it were, subdued and brought to a calm from a kind of
tumult of mind, then God gives an extraordinary sense
of his great mercy through a Redeemer.

The converting influences of God's Sjoirit very com-
monly bring an extraordinary con^vdction of the reality
and certainty of the great things of religion (though in
some this is much greater some time after conversion,
than at first :) they have a sight and taste of the divinity
or divine excellency there is in the things of the Gospel,
that is more to convince them than reading many volumes
of argument without it. It seems to me that in many in
stances among us, when the divine excellency and glory

56 NARRATIVE OF

of the things of Christianity have been set before persons,
and they have at the same time, as it were, seen and tasted
and felt the divinity of them, they have been as far from
doubting of the truth of them as they are from doubting
whether there be a sun when their eyes are open in the
midst of a clear atmosphere, and the strong blaze of his
light overcomes all objections against his being. And yet
many of them, if we should ask them why they believe
those things to be true, would not be able well to ex-
press or communicate a sufficient reason to satisfy the
inquirer, and perhaps would make no other answer but
that they see them to be true ; but a person may soon
be satisfied, by a particular conversation with them, that
what they mean by such an answer is, that they have in-
tuitively beheld, and immediately felt, most illustrious
works and powerful evidence of divinity in them.

Some are thus convinced of the truth of the Gospel in
general, and that the Scriptures are the word of God :
others have their minds more especially fixed on some
particular great doctrine of the Gospel, some particular
truths that they are meditating on ; or are in a special
manner convinced of the divinity of the things they are
reading of in some portion of Scripture. Some have such
convictions in a much more remarkable manner than
others. And there are some that never had such a spe-
cial sense of the certainty of divine things impressed
upon them with such inward evidence and strength, who
have yet very clear exercises of grace, as love to God,
repentance and holiness : and if they be more particu-
larly examined, they appear plainly to have an inward,
firm persuasion of the reality of divine things, such as
they did not use to have before their conversion. And

THE WORK OP GOD. 57

those that have the most clear discoveries of divine truth,
in the manner that has been spoken of, cannot have this
always in view. When the sense and relish of the divine
excellency of these things fades on a withdraw ment of
the Spirit of God, they have not the medium of the con-
viction of their truth at command : in a dull frame they
cannot recall the idea and inward sense they had per-
fectly to mind ; things appear very dim to what they did
before ; and though there still remains an habitual, strong
persuasion of their good estate, yet it is not so as to ex-
clude temptations to unbelief, and all possibility of doubt-
ing as before ; but then at particular times, by God's help,
the same sense of things revives again like fire that lay
hid in ashes.

I suppose the grounds of such a conviction of the trutb
of divine things to be just and rational, but yet in some
God makes use of their own reason much more sensibly
than in others. Oftentimes persons have (so far as could
be judged) received the first saving conviction from rea-
soning which they have heard from the pulpit ; and often
in the course of reasoning which they are led into in their
own meditations.

The arguments are the same that they have heard hun-
dreds of times, but the force of the arguments, and their
conviction of them, is altogether new ; they come with a
new and before unexperienced power ; before, they heard
it was so, and they allowed it to be so ; but now they see
it to be so indeed. Things now look exceedingly plain
to them, and they wonder that they did not see them
before. They are so greatly taken with their new disco-
very, and things appear so plain and so rational to them,
that they are often at first ready to think they can con

58 NARRATIVE OF

vince others, and are apt to engage in talk with almost
every one they meet to this end ; and w^hen they are dis-
appointed, are ready to w^onder that their reasonings
seem to make no more impression.

Many fall under such a mistake as to be ready to doubt
of their good estate because there was so much use made
of their oicn reason in the convictions they have received ;
they are afraid that they have no illumination above the
natural force of their own faculties ; and many make it
an objection against the spirituality of their convictions
that it is so easy to see things as they now see them. They
have often heard that conversion is a work of mighty
power, manifesting to the soul what no man nor angel
can give such a conviction of; but it seems to them that
the things that they see are so plain, and easy, and ra
tional, that any body can see them : and if they are in-
quired of why they never saw so before, they say it seems
to them it was because they never thought of it. But
very often these difficulties are removed by those of an-
other nature ; for, when God withdraws, they find them-
selves as it were blind again, they for the present lose
their realizing sense of those things that looked so plain
to them, and by all that they can do they cannot recover
it till God renews the influences of his Spirit,

Persons after their conversion often speak of things of
religion as seeming new to them ; that preaching is a new
thing ; that it seems to them they never heard preaching
before ; that the Bible is a new book ; they find there new
chapters, new psalms, new histories, because they see
them in a new light. There was a remarkable instance
of an aged woman of above seventy years that had spent
most of her days under Mr. Stoddard's powerful ministry.

THE WORK OP GOD. 59

who reading in the New Testament concerning Christ s
sufferings for sinners, seemed to be surprised and aston-
ished at what she read, as at a thing that was real and
very wonderful, but quite new to her, insomuch that at
first before she had time to turn her thoughts, she wonder-
ed within herself that she had never heard of it before ;
but then immediately recollected herself, and thought that
she had often heard of it and read it, but never until now
saw it as a thing real ; and then cast in her mind how
wonderful this was, that the Son of God should undergo
such things for sinners, and how she had spent her time
in ungratefully sinning against so good a God and such a
Savior ; though she was a person, as to what was visible,
of a very blameless and inoffensive life. And she was so
overcome by those considerations that her nature was
ready to fail under them. Those that were about her,
and knew not what was the matter, were surprised, and
thought she was dying.

Many have spoken much of their hearts being drawn
out in love to God and Christ, and their minds being
wrapt up in delightful contemplation of the glory and
wonderful grace of God, and the excellency and dying
love of Jesus Christ, and of their souls going forth in
longing desires after God and Christ. Several of our
young children have expressed rnuch of this, and have
manifested a willingness to leave father and mother, and
all things in the world, to go to be with Christ. Some
persons have had longing desires after Christ, which
have risen to such a degree as to take away their natu-
ral strength. Some have been so overcome with a sense
of the dying love of Christ to such poor, wretched, and
unworthy creatures, as to weaken the body. Several per-

60 NARRATIVE OF

sons have had so great a sense of the glory of God and
excellency of Christ, that nature and life have seemed
almost to sink under it ; and in all probability if God had
showed them a little more of himself it would have dis-
s<^lved their frame. I have seen some, and been in conver-
saiion with them in such frames, who have certainly been
peifectly sober, and very remote from any thing like en-
thusiastic wildness, and have talked, when able to speak
of the glory of God's perfections and the wonderfulness
of his grace in Christ, and their own unworthiness, in
such a manner as cannot be perfectly expressed after
them. Their sense of their exceeding littleness and vile-
ness, and their disposition to abase themselves before
God, has appeared to be great in proportion to their light
and joy.

Such persons among us as have been thus distinguish-
ed with the most extraordinary discoveries of God and
the fulness of the Gospel, have commonly in no wise ap-
peared with the assuming, and self-conceited, and self-
sufficient airs of enthusiasts, but exceedingly the contrary;
and are eminent for a spirit of meekness, modesty, self-
diffidence, and a low opinion of themselves. No persons
seem to be so sensible of their need of instruction, and
so eager to receive it, as some of them ; nor so ready to
think others better than themselves. Those that have
been thought to be converted among us, have generally
manifested a longing to lie low, and in the dust before
God, withal complaining of their not being able to lie
low enough.

They very often speak much of their sense of the ex-
cellency of the way of salvation, by free and sovereign
grace, through the righteousness of Christ alone; and

THE WORK OF GOD. 61

how it is with delight that they renounce their own righ-
teousness, and rejoice in having no account made of it
Many have expressed themselves to this purpose, that it
would lessen the satisfaction they hope for in heaven, to
have it by their own righteousness, or in any other way
than as bestowed by free grace, and for Christ's sake
alone. They speak much of the inexpressibleness of what
they experience, how their words fail, so that they can
in no wise declare it ; and particularly speak with ex-
ceeding admiration of the superlative excellency of that
pleasure and delight of soul which they sometimes enjoy ;
how a little of it is sufficient to pay them for all the pains
and trouble they have gone through in seeking salvation,
and how far it exceeds all earthly pleasures ; and some
express much of the sense which these spiritual views
give them of the vanity of earthly enjoyments, how mean
and worthless all these things appear to them.

Many, while their minds have been filled with spiritual
delights, have, as it were, forgotten their food ; their bo-
dily appetite has failed, while their minds have been en-
tertained with meat to eat that others kncio not of. The
light and comfort which some of them enjoy gives a new
relish to their common blessings, and causes all things
about them to appear as it were beautiful, sweet and plea-
sant to them : all things abroad, the sun, moon and stars,
the clouds and sky, the heavens alid earth, appear as it
were with a cast of divine glory and sweetness upon them.
The sweetest joy that these good people amongst us ex-
press, though it include in it a dehghtful sense of the safe-
ty of their own state and that now they are out of danger
of hell, yet frequently in times of their highest spiritual
entertainment this seems not to be the chief object of

62 NARRATIVE OP

their fixed thought and meditation : the supreme atten-
tion of their minds is to the glorious excellencies of God
and Christ, which they have in vievv^ ; not but that there
is very often a ravishing sense of God's love accompany-
ing a sense of his excellency, and they rejoice in a sense
of the faithfulness of God's promises as they respect the
future eternal enjoyment of God.

The joy that many of them speak of as that to which
none is to be paralleled, is that which they find when
they are lowest in the dust, emptied most of themselves,
and as it were annihilating themselves before God ; when
they are nothing, and God is all ; when they see their own
unworthiness, depending not at all on themselves, but
alone on Christ, and ascribing all glory to God : then their
souls are most in the enjoyment of satisfying rest ; ex-
cepting that, at such times, they apprehend themselves to
be not sufficiently self-abased ; for then above all times
do they long to be lower. Some speak much of the ex-
quisite sweetness and rest of soul that is to be found in
the exercise of a spirit of resignation to God, and hum-
ble submission to his will. Many express earnest long-
ings of soul to praise God ; but at the same time complain
that they cannot praise him as they would do, and they
want to have others help them in praising him : they want
to have every one praise God, and are ready to call upon
every thing to praise him. They express a longing desire
to live to God's glory and to do something to his honor ;
but at the same time cry out of their insufficiency and bar-
renness, that they are poor impotent creatures, can do
nothing of themselves, and are utterly insufficient to glo-
rify their Creator and Redeemer.

While God was so remarkably present among us by his

THE WORK OF GOD. 63

Spirit, there was no book so delighted in as the Bible j
especially the book of Psalms, the prophecy of Isaiah,
and the New Testament. Some, by reason of their esteem
and love to God's word, have at some times been great-
ly and wonderfully delighted and affected at the sight of
a Bible ; and then, also, there was no time so prized as „,-
the Lord's day, and no place in this world so desired as
God's house. Our converts then appeared remarkably
united in dear affection to one another, and many have
expressed much of the spirit of love which they felt to all
mankind, and particularly to those that had been least
friendly to them. Never, I believe, was so much done in
confessing injuries and making up differences as the last
year. Persons after their own conversion have common-
ly expressed an exceeding desire for the conversion of
others : some have thought that they should be willing to
die for the conversion of any soul, though of one of the
meanest of their fellow-creatures, or of their worst ene-
mies ; and many have indeed been in great distress with
desires and longings for such a blessing. This work of
God had also a good effect to unite the people's affections
much to their minister.

There are some persons that I have been acquainted
with, but more especially two, that belong to other towns,
who have been swallowed up exceedingly with a sense
of the awful greatness and majesty of God; and both of
them told me to this purpose, that if they in the time of it
had had the least fear that they were not at peace with
tl is so great a God, they should instantly have died.

It is worthy to be remarked that some persons by their
conversion seem to be greatly helped as to their doctrinal
notions of religion. This was particularly remarkable in

. f

64 NARRATIVE OP

one, who having been taken captive in his childhood, was
trained up in Canada, in the popish religion ; and some
years since returned to this his native place, and was in
a measure brought off from popery, but seemed very awk-
ward and dull as to receiving any true and clear notion
of the protestant scheme till he was converted ; and then
he was remarkably altered in this respect.

There is a vast difference, as has been observed, in the
degree and also in the particular manner of persons' ex-
periences, both at and after conversion ; some have grace
working more sensibly in one way, others in another.
Some speak more fully of a conviction of the justice of
God in their condemnation ; others more of their consent-
ing to the way of salvation by Christ; some, more of the
actings of love to God and Christ; some, more of acts of
affiance, in a sweet and assured conviction of the truth and
faithfulness of God in his promises ; others more of their
choosing and resting in God as their whole and everlast-
ing portion, and of their ardent and longing desires after
God to have communion with him ; others more of their
abhorrence of themselves for their past sins, and earnest
longings to live to God's glory for the time to come ;
some have their minds fixed more on God, others on
Christ, as I have observed before, (and I am afraid of too
much repetition,) but it seems evidently to be the same
work, the same thing done, the same habitual change
wrought in the heart ; it all tends the same way, and
to the same end ; and it is plainly the same Spirit that
breathes and acts in various persons. There is an endless
variety in the particular manner and circumstances in
which persons are wrought on, and an opportunity of see-
ing so much of such a work of God will show that God is

THE WORK OF GOD. 65

further from confining himself to certain steps, and a par-
ticular method in his work on souls, than it may be some
imagine. I believe it has occasioned some good people
amongst us, that were before too ready to make their
own experience a rule to others, to be less censorious and
more extended in their charity, and this is an excel-
lent advantaQ:e indeed. The work of God has been o^lori-
JUS in its variety : it has the more displayed the manifold-
ness and unsearchableness of the wisdom of God, and
wrought more charity among his people.

There is a great difference among those that are con-
verted as to the degree of hope and satisfaction that they
have concerning their own state. Some have a high de-
gree of satisfaction in this respect, almost constantly :
and yet it is rare that any do enjoy so full an assurance
of their interest in Christ that self-examination should
seem needless to them ; unless it be at particular seasons,
while in the actual enjoyment of some great discovery
that God gives of his glory and rich grace in Christ, to
the drawing forth of extraordinary acts of grace. But the
greater part, as they sometimes fall into dead frames of
spirit, are frequently exercised with scruples and fears
concerning their condition.

They generally have an awful apprehension of the
dreadfulness and undoing nature of a false hope ; and
there has been observable in most a great caution, lest in
giving an account of their experiences, they should say
too much and use too strong terms : and many, after they
have related their experiences, have been greatly afflicted
with fears lest they have played the hypocrite and used
stronger terms than their case would fairly allow of; and
yet could not find how they could correct themselves.

66 NARRATIVE OF

I think that the main ground of the doubts and fears
that persons, after their conversion, have been exercised
with about their own state, has been that they have found
so much corruption remaining in their hearts. At first their
souls seem to be all alive, their hearts are fixed and
their affections flowing ; they seem to live quite above the
world, and meet with but little difficulty in religious ex-
ercises ; and they are ready to think it will always be so.
Though they are truly abased under a sense of their
vileness by reason of former acts of sin, yet they are not
then sufficiently sensible what corruption still remains in
their hearts ; and therefore are surprised when they find
that they begin to be in dull and dead frames, to be
troubled with wandering thoughts in the time of public
and private worship, and be utterly unable to exclude
them ; also, when they find themselves unaffected at
seasons in which they think there is the greatest occasion
to be affected ; and when they feel worldly dispositions
working in them, it may be pride, and envy, and stir-
rings of revenge, or some ill spirit towards some person
that has injured them, as well as other workings of in-
dwelling sin ; their hearts are almost sunk with disap-
pointment, and they are ready presently to think that
all which they have met with is nothing, and that they
are mere hypocrites.

They are ready to argue, that if God had indeed done
such great things for them as they hoped, such ingrati-
tude would be inconsistent with it ; they cry out of the
hardness and wickedness of their hearts, and say there
is so much corruption that it seems to them impossible
that there should be any goodness there. Many of them
seem to be much more sensible how corrupt their hearts

THE WORK OF GOD. 67

are, than ever they were before they were converted ;
and some have been, too ready to be impressed with fear,
that instead of becoming better, they are grown much
worse, and make it an argument against the goodness of
their state. But in truth the case seems plainly to be,
that now they feel the pain of their own wound ; they
have a watchful eye upon their hearts that they did not
use to have ; they take more notice what sin is there,
and sin is now more burdensome to them ; they strive
more against it and feel more of the strength of it.

They are somewhat surprised that they should in
this respect find themselves so different from the idea
that they generally had entertained of godly persons ; for
though grace be indeed of a far more excellent nature
than they imagined, yet those that are godly have much
less of it, and much more remaining corruption than they
thought. They never realized it that persons were wont
to meet with such difficulties after they were once con-
verted. When they are thus exercised with doubts about
their state through the deadness of their frames of spirit^
as long as these frames last they are commonly unable to
satisfy themselves that they truly have grace, by all their
self-examination. When they hear the signs of grace
laid down for them to try themselves by, they are often
so clouded that they do not know how to apply them ;
they hardly know whether they have such and such
things in them or not, and whether they have experienced
them or not : that which was sweetest and best and most
distinguishing in their experiences they cannot recover a
sense or idea of. But on a return of the influences of the
Spirit of God to revive the lively actings of grace, the
light breaks through th^ cloud, and doubting and dark-"
ness soon vanish away.

68 NARRATIVE OP

Persons are often revived out of their dead and dark
frames by religious conversatio7i : while they are talking
of divine things, or ever they are aware, their souls are
carried away into holy exercises with abundant plea-
sure. And oftentimes, while they are relating their past
experiences to their christian brethren, they have a fresh
sense of them revived, and the same experiences in a de-
gree again renewed. Sometimes while persons are exer-
cised in mind with several objections against the good-
ness of their state, they have Scriptures one after another
coming to their minds to answer their scruples and unra-
vel their difficulties, exceedingly apposite and proper to
their circumstances, by which means their darkness is
scattered ; and often before the bestowment of any new
remarkable comfort, especially after long-continued dead-
ness and ill frames, there are renewed humblings in a
great sense of their own exceeding vileness and unwor-
thiness, as before their first comforts were bestowed.

Many in the country have entertained a mean thought
of this great work that there has been amongst us, fi-om
what they have heard of impressions that have been made
on persons' imaginations. But there have been exceed-
ing great misrepresentations and innumerable false re-
ports concerning that matter. It is not that I know of the
profession or opinion of any one person in the town, that
any weight is to be attached to any thing seen with the
bodily eye : I know the contrary to be a received and
established principle amongst us. I cannot say that there
have been no instances of persons that have been ready
to give too much heed to vain and useless imaginations,
but they have been easily corrected, and I conclude it

THE WORK OP GOD. 69

will not be wondered at that a congregation should need
a guide in such cases to assist them in distinffuishino-
wheat from chaff. But such impressions on the imagina-
tion as have been more usual, seem to me to be no other
than what is to be expected in human nature in such cir-
cumstances, and what is the natural result of the strong
exercise of the mind and impressions on the heart.

I do not suppose that they themselves imagined that
they saw any thing with their bodily eyes ; but only have
had within them ideas strongly impressed, and as it were
lively pictures in their minds : as for instance, some when
in great terrors through fear of hell have had lively ideas
of a dreadful furnace. Some when their hearts have been
strongly impressed, and their affections greatly moved
with a sense of the beauty and excellency of Christ, it
has wrought on their imaginations so, that together with
a sense of his glorious spiritual perfections, there has
risen in the mind an idea of one of glorious majesty and
of a sweet and gracious aspect : so some, when they
have been greatly affected with Christ's death, have at
the same time a lively idea of Christ hanging upon the
cross, and of his blood running from his wounds ; which
things will not be wondered at by them that have ob-
served how strong affections about temporal matters will
excite lively ideas and pictures of different things in
the mind.

But yet the vigorous exercise of the mind does doubt-
less more strongly impress it with imaginary ideas in some
than in others, which probably may arise from the differ-
ence of constitution, and seems evidently in some partly
to arise from their peculiar circumstances. When per-
sons have been exercised with extreme terrors, and there

70 NARRATIVE OP

is a sudden change to light and joy, the imagination
seems more susceptive of strong ideas, and the inferior
powers, and even the frame of the body, are much more
affected and wrought upon than when the same persons
have as great spiritual light and joy afterwards ; of which
it might perhaps be easy to give a reason. The foremen-
tioned Rev. Messrs. Lord and Owen, who, I believe, are
esteemed persons of learning and discretion where they
are best known, declared that they found these impres-
sions on persons' imaginations very different from what
fame had represented to them, and that they were what
none need to wonder at, or be stumbled by, or to that
purpose.

There have indeed been some few instances of im-
pressions on persons' imaginations, that have been
something mysterious to me, and I have been at a loss
about them ; for though it has been exceeding evident
to me, by many things that appeared in them, both then
(when they related them) and afterwards, that they in-
deed had a great sense of the spiritual excellency of
divine things accompanying them ; yet I have not been
able well to satisfy myself, whether their imaginary
ideas have been more than could naturally arise from
their spiritual sense of things. However, I have used
the utmost caution in such cases ; great care has been
taken, both in public and in private, to teach persons the
difference between what is spiritual and what is imagi-
nary. I have often warned persons not to lay the stress
of their hope on any ideas of any outward glory, or any
externctl thing whatsoever, and have met with no oppo-
sition in such instructions. But it is not strange if some
weaker persons, in giving an account of their experi

THE WORK OF GOD. 71

ences, have not so prudently distinguished between the
spiritual and imaginary part ; which some, that have not
been well affected to religion, might take advantage of.
There has been much talk in many parts of the coun-
try, as though the people here have symbolized with
certain wild and fanatical sects, some of whom have visit-
ed us in the hope of adding to their number, but with-
out the least success, and they seem to be discouraged,
and have left off coming. — There have also been reports
spread about the country, as though the first occasion of
so remarkable a concern on people's minds here, was
an apprehension that the world was near to an end,
which was altogether a false report : indeed after this
stirring and concern became so general and extraordi-
nary as has been related, the minds of some were filled
with speculation what so great a dispensation of divine
Providence might forebode; and some reports were
heard from abroad, as though certain divines and others
thought the conflagration was nigh : but such reports
were never generally looked upon as worthy of notice.

The work that has now been wrought on souls is evi-
dently the same that was wrought in my venerable pre-
decessor's days ; as I have had abundant opportunity
to know, having been in the ministry here two years
with him, and so conversed with ^ considerable number
that my grandfather thought to be savingly converted in
that time ; and having been particularly acquainted with
the experiences of many that were converted under his
ministry before. And I know no one of them that in the
least doubts of its being of the same Spirit, and the same
work. Persons have now no otherwise been subject to

72 NARRATIVE OP

impressions on their imaginations than formerly : the
work is of the same nature, and has not been attended
with any extraordinary circumstances, excepting such as
are analogous to the extraordinary degree of it before
described. — And God's people that were formerly con-
verted, have now partaken of the same shower of divine
blessing, in the renewing, strengthening, edifying influ-
ences of the Spirit of God, that others have in his con-
verting influences ; and the work here has also been
plainly the same with that which has been wrought in
individuals of other places that have been mentioned, as
partaking of the same blessing. I have particularly con-
versed with persons about their experiences, that belong
to all parts of the county, and in various parts of Con-
necticut, where a religious concern has lately appeared ;
and have been informed of the experiences of many
others by their own pastors.

It is easily perceived by the foregoing account, that it
is very much the practice of the people here to converse
freely one with another of their spiritual experiences,
which is a thing that to many has given offence. But
however our people may have, in some respects, gone
to extremes in it, yet it is doubtless a practice that the
circumstances of this town, and neighboring towns, have
naturally led them into. Whatsoever people are in such
circumstances, where all have their minds engaged to
such a degree in the same work that is ever uppermost
in their thoughts, they will naturally make it the subject
of conversation one with another when they get together,
in which they will grow more and more free : restraints
will soon vanish, and they will not conceal from one
another what they meet with. And it has been a prac-

THE WORK OP GOD. 73

tice, which, in the general, has been attended with many-
good effects, and which God has greatly blessed amongst
us : but it must be confessed, there may have been some
ill consequences of it, which yet are rather to be laid to
the indiscreet management of it, than to the practice it
self; and none can wonder, if, among such a multitude,
some fail of exercising as much prudence in choosing
the time, manner and occasion of such discourse, as is
desirable.

THE CONVERSION OF ABIGAIL HUTCHINSON.

But to give a clearer idea of the nature and manner of
the operations of God's Spirit in this wonderful effusion
of it, I would give an account of two particular instances.
The first is an adult person, a young woman whose name
was Abigail Hutchinson. I select her case especially,
because she is now dead, and so it may be more fit to
speak freely of her than of lining instances ; though I am
under far greater disadvantages on other accounts, to
give a full and clear narrative of her experiences than I
mio-ht of some others ; nor can any account be given but
what has been retained in the memories of her near
friends and some others, of what they have heard her
express in her lifetime.

She was of a rational, intelligent family ; there could be
nothing in her education that tended to enthusiasm, but
rather to the contrary extreme. It is in no wise the
temper of the family to be ostentatious of experiences,
and it was far from being her temper. She was, before
her conversion, to the observation of her neighbors, of a
sober and inoffensive conversation, and was a still, quiet,
reserved person. She had long been infirm of body, but her

Revival of R el. ^

74 NARRATIVE OF

infirmity had never been observed at all to incline her to
be notional or fanciful, or occasion anything of religious
melancholy. She was under awakenings scarcely a week
before there seemed to be plain evidence of her being
savingly converted.

She was first awakened in the winter season, on Mon-
day, by something she heard her brother say of the ne-
cessity of being in good earnest in seeking regenera-
ting grace, together with the news of the conversion of
the young woman before mentioned, whose conversion
so generally affected most of the young people here.
This news wrought much upon her, and stirred up a
spirit of envy in her towards this young woman, whom
she thought very unworthy of being distinguished from
others by such a mercy, but withal it engaged her in a
firm resolution to do her utmost to obtain the same bless-
ing ; and, considering wuK herself what course she should
take, she thought that she had not a sufficient knowledge
of the principles of religion to render her capable of con-
version ; whereupon she resolved thoroughly to search
the Scriptures, and accordingly immediately began at the
beginning of the Bible, intending to read it through. She
continued thus till Thursday, and then there was a sud-
den alteration, by a great increase of her concern, in an
extraordinary sense of her own sinfulness, particularly the
sinfulness of her nature, and the wickedness of her heart,
which came upon her (as she expressed it) as a flash of
lightning, and struck an exceeding terror upon her. Upon
which she left off reading the Bible in course as she had
begun, and turned to the New Testament, to see if she
could not find some relief there for her distressed soul.
Her great terror, she said, was that she had sinned

THE WORK OP GOD. 75

against God : her disti'ess grew more and more for three
days, until (as she said) she saw nothing but the black-
ness of darkness before her, and her very flesh trembled
for fear of God's wrath ; she wondered and was aston-
ished at herself, that she had been so concerned for her
body, and had applied so often to physicians to heal that,
and had neglected her soul. Her sinfulness appeared
with a very awful aspect to her, especially in three
things, viz. her original sin in murmuring at God's pro-
vidence in the weakness and afflictions she had been
under, and in want of duty to parents, though others had
regarded her as excelling in dutifulness. On Saturday
she was earnestly engaged in reading the Bible and
other books, and continued in it, searching for something
to relieve her, till her eyes were so dim that she could
not distinguish the letters. Whilst she was thus engaged
in reading, prayer, and other religious exercises, she
thought of those words of Christ, wherein he warns us
not to be as the heathen, that think they shall be heard
for their much speaking ; which, she said, led her to see
that she had trusted to her own prayers and religious
performances, and now she knew not which way to turn
herself, or where to seek relief.

While her mind was in this posture, her heart, she
said, seemed to fly to the minister for refuge, hoping that
he could give her some relief. Slie came the same day
to her brother with the countenance of a person in dis-
tress, expostulating with him why he had not told her
more of her sinfulness, and earnestly inquiring of him
what she should do. She seemed, that day, to feel in
herself an enmity against the Bible, which greatly af-
frighted her. Her sense of her own exceeding sinfulness

76 NARRATIVE OP

continued increasing from Thursday till Monday, and
she gave this account of it, that it had been an opinion,
w^hich till now she had entertained, that she was not
guilty of Adam's sin nor any way concerned in it, be-
cause she was not active in it ; but that now she saw she
was guilty of that sin, and all over defiled by it, and that
the sin which she brought into the world with her was
alone sufficient to condemn her.

On the Sabbath she was so ill that her friends thought
it not best that she should go to public worship, of which
she seemed very desirous ; but when she went to bed on
Sabbath night, she formed a resolution that she would,
the next morning, go to the minister, hoping to find some
relief there. As she awaked on Monday morning a little
before day, she wondered within herself at the easiness
and calmness she felt in her mind, which was of a kind
which she never felt before. As she thought of this, such
words as these were in her mind : " The words of the
Lord are pure words, health to the soul and marrow to
the bones ;" and then these words came to her mind —
** The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sin ;" which
were accompanied with a lively sense of the excellency of
Christ, and his sufficiency to satisfy for the sins of the
whole world. She then thought of that expression — " It
is a pleasant thing for the eyes to behold the sun " —
which words then seemed to her to be very applicable to
Jesus Christ. By these things her mind was led into
such contemplations and views of Christ as filled her
with exceeding joy. She told her brother in the morning
that she had seen (i. e. in realizing views by faith) Christ
the last night, and that she had really thought that she
had not knowledge enough to be converted ; but, said

THE WORK OF GOD. 77

she, God can make it quite easy ! On Monday she felt
all day a constant sweetness in her soul. She had a re-
petition of the same discoveries of Christ three mornings
together, that she had on Monday morning, and much in
the same manner at each time, waking a little before day,
but brighter and brighter every time.

At the last time, on Wednesday morning, while in the
enjoyment of a spiritual view of Christ's glory and ful-
ness, her soul was filled with distress for chiistless per-
sons, considering what a miserable condition they were
in ; and she felt in herself a strong inclination immediate-
ly to go forth to warn sinners, and proposed it the next
day to her brother to assist her in going from house to
house, but her brother restrained her, urorinor the unsuit-
ableness of such a method. She told one of her sisters
that day, that she loved all mankind, but especially the
people of God. Her sister asked her why she loved all
mankind ] She replied, because God has made them.
After this there happened to come into the shop where
she was at work, three persons that were thought to have
been lately converted ; her seeing them, as they stepped
one after another into the door, so affected her, and so
drew forth her love to them, that it overcame her, and
she almost fainted ; and when they began to talk of the
things of religion, it was more than she could bear — they
were obliged to cease on that account. It was a very
frequent thing with her to be overcome with a flow of af-
fection to them that she thought godly, in conversation
with them, and sometimes only at the sight of them.

She had many extraordinary discoveries of the glory
of God and Christ ; sometimes in some particular attri-
butes, and sometimes in many. She gave an account,

78 NARRATIVE OP

that once, as those four words passed through her mind,
WISDOM, JUSTICE, GOODNESS, TRUTH, her soul was filled
with a sense of the glory of each of these divine attri-
butes, but especially the last. — Truth, she said, sunk the
deepest ! and, therefore, as these words passed, this was
repeated, truth, truth! Her mind was so swallowed
up with a sense of the glory of God's truth and other
perfections, that she said it seemed as though her life
was going, and that she saw it was easy with God to
take away her life by discoveries of himself. Soon
after this she went to a private religious meeting, and
her mind was full of a sense and view of the glory of
God all the time ; and when the exercise was ended,
some asked her concerning what she had experienced ;
and she began to give them an account, but as she was
relating it, it revived such a sense of the same things,
that her strength failed, and they were obliged to take
her and lay her upon the bed. Afterwards she was greatly
affected, and rejoiced with these words : Worthy is the
Lainh that was slain.

She had several days together a sweet sense of the ex-
cellency and loveliness of Christ in his meekness, which
disposed her continually to be repeating over these
words, which were sweet to her, meek and lowly in

HEART, meek AND LOWLY IN HEART. She OUCO exprOSSod

herself to one of her sisters to this purpose, that she had
continued whole days and whole nights, in a constant
ravishing view of the glory of God and Christ, having en-
joyed as much as her life could bear. Once as her bro-
ther was speaking of the dying love of Christ, she told
him that she had such a sense of it that the mere men-
tioning it was ready to overcome her.

THE WORK OP GOD. 79

Once when she came to me, she told how that at such
and such a time she thought she saw as much of God, and
had as much joy and pleasure as was possible in this life,
and yet that afterwards God discovered himself far more
abundantly, and she saw the same things that she had
seen before, yet more clearly, and in another and far
more excellent and delightful manner, and was filled
with a more exceeding joy. She likewise gave me such
an account of the sense she once had from day to day of
the glory of Christ and of God in his various attributes,
that it seemed to me she dwelt for days together in a kind
of beatific vision of God, and seemed to have, as I thought,
as immediate an intercourse with him as a child with a
father ; and at the same time she appeared most remote
from any high thoughts of herself or of her own suf-
ficiency, but was like a little child, and expressed a great
desire to be instructed, telling me that she longed very
often to come to me for instruction, and wanted to live at
my house that I might tell her her duty.

She often expressed a sense of the glory of God ap-
pearing in the trees and growth of the fields, and other
works of God's hands. She told her sister that lived near
the heart of the town, that she once thought it a pleasant
thing to live in the middle of the town, but now, said
she, I think it much more pleasant to sit and see the
wind blowing the trees, and to l^ehold in the country
what God has made. She had sometimes the powerful
breathings of the Spirit of God on her soul while read-
ing the Scripture, and would express a sense that she
had of the certain truth and divinity thereof. She some-
times would appear with a pleasant smile on her coun-
tenance : and once when her sister took notice of it, and

80 NARRATIVE OP

asked why she smiled, she replied, I am brimful of a
sweet feeling within ! She often used to express how
good and sweet it was to lie low before God ; and the
lower, said she, the better ! and that it was pleasant to
think of lying in the dust all the days of her life mourn-
ing for sin. She was wont to manifest a great sense of her
own meanness and dependence. She often expressed an
exceeding compassion and pitiful love which she found
in her heart towards persons in a christless condition,
which was sometimes so strong, that as she was passing
by such in the streets, or those that she feared were such,
she would be overcome by the sight of them. She once
said that she longed to have the whole world saved ; she
wanted, as it were, to pull them all to her — she could not
bear to have one lost.

She had great longings to die, that she might be with
Christ, which increased till she thought she did not know
how to be patient to wait till God's time should come.
But once, when she felt those longings, she thought with
herself, if I long to die, why do I go to physicians 1
Whence she concluded that her longings for death were
not well regulated. After this she often put it to herself
which she should choose, whether to live or die, to be
sick or to be well, and she found she could not tell, till at
last she found herself disposed to say these words : " I
am quite willing to live, and quite willing to die ; quite
willing to be sick, and quite willing to be well ; and quite
willing for any thing that God will bring upon me." And
then, said she, I felt myself perfectly easy in a full sub-
mission to the will of God. She then lamented much
that she had been so eager in her longings for death, as
it argued the want of an entire resignation to God. She

THE WORK OF GOD. 81

seemed henceforward to continue in this resigned frame
till death.

After this her illness increased upon her ; and once,
after she had before spent the greater part of the night
in extreme pain, she awaked out of a little sleep with
these words in her heart and mouth : ** I am willing to
suffer for Christ's sake ; I am willing to spend and be
spent for Christ's sake ; I am willing to spend my life,
even my very life for Christ's sake !" And though she
had an extraordinary resignation with respect to life or
death, yet the thoughts of dying were exceeding sweet
to her. At a time when her brother was reading in Job,
*•' Though worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall
I see God," she appeared with a pleasant smile, and be-
ing inquired of about it, she said it was sweet to her to
think of her being in such circumstances. At another
time when her brother mentioned to her the danger there
seemed to be that her present illness might be the occa-
sion of her death, it filled her with joy that almost over-
came her. At another time, when she met a company fol-
lowing the body- of one departed to the grave, she said it
was sweet to her to think that they would in a little time
follow her in like manner.

Her illness, in the latter part of it, was seated much
in her throat, and swelling inward she could swallow no-
thing but what was perfectly liquid, and very little of that,
and with great and long strugglings and strangling?, that
which she took in flying out at her nostrils, till she at last
could swallow nothing at all : she had a raging appetite
for food, so that she told her sister, when talking with her
about her circumstances, that the worst bit she threw to
her swine would be sweet to her ; but yet when she saw

82 NARRATIVE OP

that she could not swallow it, she seemed to be as per-
fectly contented without it as if she had no appetite for
it. Others were greatly moved to see what she suffered,
and were filled with admiration at her unexampled pa-
tience. At a time when she was striving in vain to get
down a little food, and was very much spent with it, she
looked upon her sister with a smile, saying, ** O sister,
this is for my good !" At another time when her sister
was speaking of what she suffered, she told her that she
lived a heaven upon earth for all that. She used some-
times to say to her sister, under her extreme sufferings,
" It is good to be so." Her sister once asked her why she
said so. She replied, " Because God would have it so ;
j^* . , it is best that things should be as God would have them ;
•jj it looks best to me." After her confinement, as they were

i''^y leading her from the bed to the door, she seemed over-
j>^ tJ^ v^ome by the sight of things abroad, as shov/ing forth the
^^V'^ glory of the Being that had made them. As she lay on
fo'^ ' her death-bed she would often say these words : "God
is my friend!" And once, looking upon her sister with a
smile, she said, *' O sister, how good it is ! How sweet
and comfortable it is to consider and think of heavenly
things !" And she used this argument to persuade her sis-
ter to be much in such meditation.

She expressed on her death-bed an exceeding longing

both for persons in a natural state, that they might be

c »/^^ converted, and for the godly, that they might see and

^r<^*^ftO-'know more of God. And when those that looked on

^ ^^jLr themselves as in a christless state came to see her, she

'^^'-A^'^^' would be greatly moved with compassionate affection.

One in particular that seemed to be in great distress

about the state of her soul, and had come to see her from

THE WORK OF GOD. 83

time to time, she desii^ed her sister to persuade not to
come any more, because the sight of her so wrought
on her compassion that it overcame her nature. The
same week that she died, when she was in distressing
circumstances as to her body, some of the neighbors that
came to see her asked if she was willing to die 1 She
replied that she was " quite willing either to live or die ;
she was willing to be in pain ; she was willing to be so
always as she was then, if that was the will of God. She
willed what God willed." They asked her whether she
was willing to die that night. She answered, *' Yes, if it
be God's will;" and seemed to speak all with such a per-
fect composure of spirit, and with such a cheerful and
pleasant countenance, that it filled them with admiration.
She was very weak a considerable time before she
died, having pined away with famine and thirst, so that
her flesh seemed to be dried upon her bones, and there-
fore could say but little, and manifested her mind very
much by signs. She said she had matter enough to fill up
all her time with conversation, if she had but strength. A
few days before her death some asked her whether she
held her integrity still ] Whether she was not afraid of
death 1 She answered to this purpose, that she had not
the least degree of fear of death. They asked her why
she would be so confident 1 She answered, " If I should
say otherwise, I should speak contrary to what I know ;
there is indeed a dark entry that looks something dark,
but on the other side there appears such a bright shining
lio-ht that I cannot be afraid !" She said, not long before
she died, that she used to be afraid how she should grap-
ple with death; but added, **God has showed me that
he can make it easy in great pain." Several days before

84 NARRATIVE OF

she died she could scarcely say any thing but yes and
no to questions that were asked her, for she seemed to
be dying for three days together ; but seemed to con-
tinue in an admirably sweet composure of soul, without
any interruption, to the last, and died as a person that
went to sleep, without any struggling, about noon, on
Friday, June 27, 1735.

She had long been infirm, and often had been exer-
cised with great pain ; but she died chiefly of famine.
It was, doubtless, partly owing to her bodily weakness
that her nature was often overcome, and ready to sink
with gracious affection ; but yet the truth was, that she
had more grace, and greater discoveries of God and
Christ, than the present frail state did well consist with.
She wanted to be where strong grace might have more
liberty, and be without the clog of a weak body ; there
she longed to be, and there she doubtless now is. She
was looked upon among us as a very eminent instance of
Christian experience ; but this is a very broken and im-
perfect account I "have given of her : her eminence would
much more appear, if her experiences were fully related
as she was wont to express and manifest them while
living. I once read this account to some of her pious
neighbors who were acquainted with her, who said to
this purpose, that the picture fell much short of the life,
and particularly that it much failed of duly representing
her humility, and that admirable lowliness of heart that
at all times appeared in her. But there are (blessed be
God !) many living instances of much the Vike nature,
and in some things no less extraordinary.

THE WORK OF GOD. 85

CONVERSION OF PHEBE BARTLET.

I now proceed to the other instance that 1 would give
an account of, which is of the little child forementioned
Her name is Phebe Bartlet, daughter of William
Bartlet. I shall give the account as I took it from the
mouth of her parents, whose veracity none that know
them doubt of.

She was born in March, in the year 1731. About the
latter end of April, or the beginning of May, 1735, she
was greatly affected by the talk of her brother, who had
been hopefully converted a little before, at about eleven
years of age, and then seriously talked to her about the
great things of religion. Her parents did not know of it
at that time, and v/ere not wont, in the counsels they
gave to their children, particularly to direct themselves
to her, by reason of her being so young, and, as they
supp'osed, not capable of understanding ; but after her
brother had talked to her, they observed her very ear-
nestly to listen to the advice they gave to the other chil-
dren, and she was observed very constantly to retire, se-
veral times in a day, as was concluded for secret prayer,
and grew more and more engaged in religion, and was
more frequently in her closet, till at last she was wont to
visit it five or six times in a day, and was so engaged in
it that nothing would at any time divert her from her
stated closet exercises. Her mother often observed and
watched her, when such things occurred as she thought
most likely to divert her, either by putting it out of her
thoughts or otherwise engaging her inclinations, but
never could observe her to fail. She mentioned some
very remarkable instances.

ob NARRATIVE OP

She once, of her own accord, spoke of her want of
success, in that she could not find God, or to that pur-
pose. But on Thursday, the last day of July, about the
middle of the day, the child being in the closet where it
used to retire, its mother heard it speaking aloud, which
was unusual, and never had been observed before ; and
her voice seemed to be as of one exceeding importunate
and engaged, but her mother could distinctly hear only
these words (spoken in her childish manner, but which
seemed to be spoken with extraordinary earnestness and
out of distress of soul,) " Pray, blessed Lord, give me
salvation ! I pray, beg, pardon all my sins !" When the
child had done prayer she came out of the closet, and
came and sat down by her mother, and cried out aloud.
Her mother very earnestly asked her several times what
the matter was before she would make any answer, but
she continued crying, and wreathing her body to and fro
like one in anguish of spirit. Her mother then asked her
whether she was afraid that God would not give her sal-
vation. She answered, " Yes, I am afraid I shall go to'^
hell !" Her mother then endeavored to quiet her, and
told her she would not have her cry ; she must be a good
girl, and pray every day, and she hoped God would give
her salvation. But this did not quiet her at all — but she
continued thus earnestly crying for some time, till at
length she suddenly ceased crying and began to smile,
and presently said, with a smiling countenance, " Mother,
the kingdom of heaven is come to me !" Her mother
was surprised at the sudden alteration, and at the speech,
and knew not what to make of it, but at first said nothing
to her. The child presently spoke again, and said,
" There is another come to me, and there is another—

THE WORK OF GOD. 87

there is three ;" and being asked what she meant, she
answered, " One is, iliy will he done, and there is another,
enjoy him for ever ;'^ by which it seems that when the
child said there is three come to me, she meant three
passages of her catechism that came to her mind.

After the child had said this she retired again into her
closet, and her mother went over to her brother's, who
was next neighbor; and when she came back, the child
being come out of the closet, met her mother with this
cheerful speech, " I can find God now !" referring to
what she had before complained of that she could not
find God. Then the child spoke again, and said, " I love
God!" Her mother asked her how well she loved God,
whether she loved God better than her father and mother:
she said " Yes." Then she asked her whether she loved
God better than her little sister Rachel : she answered,
*' Yes, better than any thing !" Then her eldest sister,
referring to her saying she could find God now, asked
her where she could find God ; she answered, ** In hea-
ven." Why, said she, have you been in heaven 1 *' No,"
said the child. By this it seems not to have been any
imagination of any thing seen with bodily eyes that she
called God, when she said I can find God now. Her
mother asked her whether she was afraid of going to
hell, and if it was that that had made her cry. She an-
swered, "Yes, I was ; but now I shall not." Her mother
asked her whether she thought that God had given her
salvation : she answered, " Yes." Her mother asked
her when : she answered, " To-day." She appeared all
that afternoon exceeding cheerful and joyful. One of the
neighbors asked her how she felt herself? She answer-
ed, " I feel better than I did." The neighbor asked her

S8 NARRATIVE OP

what made her feel better ; she answered, " God makes
me." That evening as she lay in bed, she called one of
her little cousins to her that was present in the room, as
having something to say to him ; and when he came she
told him that heaven was better than earth. The next
day being Friday, her mother in examining her in her
catechism, asked her what God made her for ; she an-
swered, " To serve him ;" and added, *' every body should
serve God and get an interest in Christ."

The same day the elder children when they came
home from school seemed much affected with the extra-
ordinary change that seemed to be made in Phebe ; and
her sister Abigail standing by, her mother took occasion
to counsel her now to improve her time to prepare for
another world ; on which Phebe burst into tears, and
cried out "Poor Nabby!" Her mother told her she
would not have her cry, she hoped that God would give
Nabby salvation : but that did not quiet her, but she con-
tinued earnestly crying for some time ; and when she
had in a measure ceased, her sister Eunice being by her,
she burst out again, and cried ** Poor Eunice !" and cried
exceedingly ; and when she had almost done she went
into another room and there looked upon her sister Na-
omi, and burst out again crying " Poor Amy !" Her
mother was greatly affected at such a behavior in the
child, and knew not what to say to her. One of the
neighbors coming in a little after asked her what she had
cried for. She seemed, at first, backward to tell the rea-
son : her mother told her she might tell that person ;
upon which she said she " cried because she was afraid
they would go to hell."

At night a certain minister that was occasionally in the

THE WORK OF GOD. 89

town was at the house, and talked considerably with her
of the things of religion ; and after he was gone, she sat
leaning on the table, with tears falling from her eyes ;
and being asked what made her cry, she said it was
" thinking about God." The next day being Saturday,
she seemed a great part of the day to be in a very affec-
tionate frame, had four turns of crying, and seemed to
endeavor to curb herself and hide her tears, and was
very backward to talk of the occasion of it. On the Sab-
bath she was asked whether she believed in God ; she
answered yes ; and being told that Christ was the Son of
God, she made ready answer, and said I know it.

From this time there has appeared a very remarkable
abiding change in the child : she has been very strict
upon the Sabbath, and seems to long for the Sabbath-day
before it comes, and will often in the week-time be in-
quiring how long it is to the Sabbath-day, and must have
the days particularly counted over that are between be-
fore she will be contented. And she seems to love God's
house, and is very eager to go thither. Her mother once
asked her why she had such a mind to go ] Whether it
was not to see fine folks 1 She said no, it was to hear Mr.
Edwards preach. When she is in the place of worship.
she is very far from spending her time there as children
at her age usually do, but appears with an attention that
is very extraordinary for such a child. She also appears
very desirous at all opportunities to go to private reli-
gious meetings, and is very still and attentive at home in
prayer time, and has appeared affected in time of family
prayer. She seems to delight much in hearing religious
conversation. When I once was there with some others
that were strangers, and talked to her something of reli-

90 NARRATIVE OF

gion, she seemed more than ordinarily attentive ; and
when w^e were gone, she looked out very wistfully after
us, and said, *' I wish they would come again!" Her
mother asked her why : says she, " I love to hear them
talk !"

She seems to have very much of the fear of God before
her eyes, and an extraordinary dread of sin against him ;
of which her mother mentioned the following remarkable
instance. Some time in August, the last year, she went
with some larger children to get some plums in a neigh-
bor's lot, knowing nothing of any harm in what she did ;
but when she brought some of the plums into the house
her mother mildly reproved her, and told her that she
must not get plums without leave, because it was sin ;
God had commanded her not to steal. The child seemed
greatly surprised, and burst into tears, and cried out — " I
will not have these plums !" And turning to her sister
Eunice, very earnestly said to her — "Why did you ask
me to go to that plum-tree ] I should not have gone it
you had not asked me." The other children did not
seem to be much affected or concerned ; but there was
no pacifying Phebe. Her mother told her she might go
and ask leave, and then it would not be sin for her to
eat them, and sent one of the children to that end ; and
when she returned, her mother told her that as the owner
had given leave, now she might eat them, and it would
not be stealing. This stilled her a little while, but pre-
sently she broke out again into an exceeding fit of crying.
Her mother asked her what made her cry again ] why
she cried now, since they had asked leave ? what it was
that troubled her now 1 and asked her several times
very earnestly, before she made any answer ; but at last

THE WORK OF ODD. 91

said it was because — " because it was sin." She con-
tinued a considerable time crying, and said she would
not go again if Eunice asked her a hundred times ; and
she retained her aversion to that fruit for a considerable
time, under the remembrance of her former sin.

She, at some times, appeared greatly affected and de-
lighted with texts of Scripture that came to her mind.
Particularly about the beginning of November, the last
year, that text came to her mind, Rev. 3 : 20, Behold I
stand at the door and knock : if any man hear my xoice^
and open the door, I tvill come in, and sup with him and he
with me. She spoke of it to those of the family, with a
great appearance of joy, a smiling countenance, and ele-
vation of voice ; and afterwards she went into another
room, where her mother overheard her talking very
earnestly to the children about it, and particularly heard
her say to them, three or four times over, with an air of
exceeding joy and admiration — " Why it is to sup with
God." At some time about the middle of winter, very
late in the night, when all were in bed, her mother per-
ceived that she was awake, and heard her as though she
was weeping. She called to her, and asked what was the
matter. She answered with a low voice, so that her mo-
ther could not hear what she said ; but thinking it might
be occasioned by some spiritual affection, she said no more
to her ; but perceived her to lie awake, and to continue in
the same frame for a considerable time. The next morn-
ing she asked her whether she did not cry the last night ;
the child answered *' Yes, I did cry a little, for I was think-
ing about God and Christ, and they loved me." Her mo-
ther asked her, whether to think of God and Christ's lov-
ing her made her cry : she answered ''Yes, it does some-
times."

92 NARRATIVE OP

She has often manifested a great concern for the good
of other souls, and has been wont many times affection-
ately to counsel the other children. Once about the lat-
ter end of September, the last year, when she and some
others of the children were in a room by themselves
husking Indian corn, the child, after a while, came out
and sat by the fire. Her mother took notice that she ap-
peared with a more than ordinary serious and pensive
countenance, but at last she broke silence and said, '* I
have been talking to Nabby and Eunice." Her mother
asked her what she had said to them. Why, said she, '* I
told them they must pray, and prepare to die ; that they
had but a little while to live in this world, and they must
be always ready." AVhen Nabby came out her mother
asked her whether she had said that to them. Yes, said
she, she said that and a great deal more. At other times
the child took her opportunities to talk to the other chil-
dren about the great concern of their souls ; sometimes
so as much to affect them, even to tears. She was once
exceeding importunate with her mother to go with her
sister Naomi to pray : her mother endeavored to put her
off, but she pulled her by the sleeve and seemed as if she
would by no means be denied. At last her mother told
her that Amy must go and pray herself; but, said the
child, she will not go, and persisted earnestly to beg of
her mother to go with her.

She has discovered an uncommon degree of a spirit of
charity, particularly on the following occasion : A poor
man that lives in the woods had lost a cow that the
family much depended on, and being at the house, he was
relating his misfortune and telling of the straits and diffi-
culties they were reduced to by it. She took much notice

THE WORK OF GOD. 93

of it, and it wrought exceedingly on her compassion ; and
after she had attentively heard him awhile, she went
away to her father, who was in the shop, and entreated
him to give that man a cow ; and told him that the poor
man had no cow ! that the hunters or something else
had killed his cow ! and entreated him to give him one
of theirs. Her father told her that they could not spare one.
Then she entreated him to let him and his family come
and live at his house ; and had much talk of the same
nature, whereby she manifested compassion to the poor.
She has manifested great love to her minister; parti-
cularly when I returned from my long journey for my
health last fall : when she heard of it she appeared very
joyful at the news, and told the children of it with an
elevated voice, as the most joyful tidings, repeating it
over and over, " Mr. Edwards is come home ! Mr. Ed-
wards is come home !" She still continues very constant
in secret prayer, so far as can be observed (for she seems
to have no desire that others should observe her when
she retires, but seems to be a child of a reserved temper,)
and every night before she goes to bed will say her cate-
chism, and will by no means miss of it : she never forgot
it but once, and then after she was abed thought of it, and
cried out in tears, " I have not said my catechism !" and
would not be quieted till her mother asked her the cate-
chism as she lay in bed. She sometimes appears to be in
doubt about the condition of her soul, and when asked
whether she thinks that she is prepared for death, speaks
something doubtfully about it : at other times seems to
have no doubt, but when asked, replied yes, without
hesitation.*

* This child adorned religion in future life. She married Mr. Noah Par-
sons, and died triumphantly at the age of about 70.

94 NARRATIVE OF

GRADUAL WITHDRAWING OF THE SPIRIT.

In the former part of this gi'eat work of God amongst
us, till it got to its height, we seemed to be wonderfully-
smiled upon and blessed in all respects. Satan (as has
been already observed) seemed to be unusually restrain-
ed ; persons that before had been involved in melancholy
seemed to be as it were waked up out of it, and those
that had been entangled with extraordinary temptations
seemed wonderfully to be set at liberty, and not only so,
but it was the most remarkable time of health that ever I
knew since I have been in the town. We ordinarily
have several bills put up every Sabbath for persons that
are sick, but now we had not so much as one for many
Sabbaths together. But after this it seemed to be other-
wise, when this work of God appeared to be at its great-
est height. A poor weak man that belongs to the town,
being in great spiritual trouble, was hurried with violent
temptations to cut his own throat, and made an attempt,
but did not do it effectually. He after this continued a
considerable time exceedingly overwhelmed with melan-
choly, but has now, of a long time, been very greatly de-
livered by the light of God's countenance lifted up upon
him, and has expressed a great sense of his sin in so far
yielding to temptation, and there are in him all hopeful
evidences of his having been made a subject of saving
mercy.

In the latter part of May it began to be very sensible
that the Spirit of God was gradually withdrawing from
us, and after this time Satan seemed to be more let loose,
and raged in a dreadful manner. The first instance
wherein it appeared, was a person's putting an end to

THE WORK OP GOD. 95

his own life by cutting his throat. He was a gentleman
of more than common understanding, of strict morals, re-
ligious in his behavior, and a useful, honorable person
in the town ; but was of a family that are exceedingly
prone to the disease of melancholy, and his mother was
killed with it. He had, from the beginning of this ex-
traordinary time, been exceedingly concerned about the
state of his soul, and there were some things in his ex-
perience that appeared very hopeful, but he durst enter-
tain no hope concerning his own good estate. Towards
the latter part of his time he grew much discouraged,
and melancholy grew amain upon him, till he was wholly
overpowered by it, and was, in great measure, past a
capacity of receiving advice, or being reasoned with to
any purpose : the devil took the advantage, and drove him
into despairing thoughts. He was kept awake at nights
meditating terror, so that he had scarce any sleep at all
for a long time together. And it was observable at last
that he was scarcely capable of managing his ordinary
business, and was judged delirious by the coroner's in-
quest. The news of this extraordinarily affected the
minds of people here, and struck them as it were with
astonishment. After this, multitudes in this and other
towns seemed to have it strongly suggested to them, and
pressed upon them, to do as this person had done. And
many that seemed to be under no melancholy, some
pious persons that had no special darkness or doubts
about the goodness of their state, nor were under any
special trouble or concern of mind about any thing spirit-
ual or temporal, yet had it urged upon them, as if some-
body had spoken to them, Cut your own throat, now is
a good opportunity. Now ! Now ! So that they were

96 NARRATIVE OP

obliged to fight with all their might to resist it, and yet
no reason was suggested to them why they should do it.

About the same time there were two remarkable in-
stances of persons led away with strange enthusiastic
delusions ; one at Suffield and another at South Hadley :
that which has made the greatest noise in the country
was of the man at South Hadley, whose delusion was,
that he thought himself divinely instructed to direct a
poor man in melancholy and despairing circumstances,
to say certain words in prayer to God, as recorded in
Psalm 116 : 4, for his own relief. The man is esteemed
a pious man : I have, since this error of his, had a parti-
cular acquaintance with him, and I believe none would
question his piety that had had such an acquaintance.
He gave me a particular account of the manner how he
was deluded, which is too long to be here inserted. But
in short, he was exceedingly rejoiced and elevated with
this extraordinary work, so carried on in this part of the
country, and w^as possessed with an opinion that it was
the beginning of the glorious times of the church spoken
of in Scripture : and had read it as the opinion of some
divines, that there would be many in these times that
should be endued with extraordinary gifts of the Holy
Ghost, and had embraced the notion ; though he had at
first no apprehensions that any besides ministers would
have such gifts. But he since exceedingly laments the
dishonor he has done to God, and the wound he has
given religion in it, and has lain low before God and
man for it.

After these things the instances of conversion were
rare here in comparison of what they had before been,
(though that remarkable instance of the little child was

THE WORK OF GOD. 97

after this ;) and the Spirit of God after that time appear-
ed very sensibly withdrawing from all parts of the coun-
ty (though we have heard of its going on in some places
of Connecticut, and that it continues to be carried on
even to this day.) But religion remained here, and, I be-
lieve in some other places, the main subject of conversa-
tion for several months after this. And there were some
turns, wherein God's work seemed in a degree to revive,
and we were ready to hope that all was going to be re-
newed again ; yet in the main there was a gradual de-
cline of that general, engaged, lively spirit in religion
which had been before. Several things have happened
since that which have diverted people's minds and turned
conversation more to other affairs, as particularly his
Excellency the Governor's coming up, and the Commit-
tee of the General Court, an the treaty with the Indians ;
and afterwards the Springfield controversy; and since
that, our people in this town have been engaged in the
building of a new meeting-house ; and some other occur-
rences might be mentioned that have seemed to have
this effect.

But as to those that have been thought to be converted
among us in this time, they generally seem to be persons
that have had an abiding change wrought in them. I
have had particular acquaintance with many of them
since, and they generally appear to'be persons that have
a new sense of things, new apprehensions and views of
God, of the divine attributes, of Jesus Christ, and the
great things of the Gospel : they have a new sense of '
the truth of them, and they affect them in a new man-
ner ; though it is very far from being always alike with
them, neither can they revive a sense of things when .

Hevival of Rcl. 5

98 NARRATIVE OF

tliey please. Their hearts are often touched, and some-
times filled with new sweetness and delight ; there
seems to be an inward ardor and burning of heart that
they express, such as they never experienced before ;
sometimes, perhaps, occasioned only by the mention of
Christ's name, or some one of the divine perfections :
there are new appetites and a new kind of breathings
and pantings of heart, and groanings that cannot be utter-
ed. There is a new kind of inward labor and struggle of
soul towards heaven and holiness.

Some that before were very rough in their temper
and manners, seem to be remarkably softened and sweet-
ened. And some have had their souls exceedingly filled
and overwhelmed with light, love, and comfort, long
since the work of God has ceased to be so remarkably
carried on in a general way ; and some have had much
greater experiences of this nature than they had before.
And there is still a great deal of religious conversation
continued in the town, among young and old; a reli-
gious disposition appears to be still maintained amongst
our people, by their upholding frequent private religious
meetings; and all classes are generally worshipping God
at such meetings, on Sabbath nights, and in the evening
after our public lecture. Many children in the town do
still keep up such meetings among themselves. I know
of no one young person in the town that has returne.djo
former ways of looseness and extravagance in any re-
spect, but w^e still remain a reformed people, and God
has evidently made us a new people.

I cannot say there has been no instance of any one
person that has so deported himself that others should
justly be stumbled concerning his profession; nor am I

THE WORK OF GOD. 99

SO vain as to imagine that we have not been mistaken
concerning any that we have entertained a good opinion
of, or that there are none that pass amongst us for sheep
that are indeed wolves in sheep's clothing, who probably
may, some time or other, discover themselves by their
fruits. We are not so pure but that we have great cause
to be humbled and ashamed that we are so impure ; nor
so religious, but that those that watch for our halting may
see things in us whence they may take occasion to re-
proach us and religion ; but in the main there has been
a great and marvellous work of conversion and sanctifica-
tion among the people here, and they have paid all due
respect to those who have been blest of God to be the
instruments of it. Both old and young have shown a for-
wardness to hearken not only to my counsels, but even
to my reproofs from the pulpit.

A great part of the country have not received the most
favorable impressions of this work, and to this day many
retain a jealousy concerning it and prejudice against it. I
have reason to think that the meanness and weakness of
the instrument that has been made use of in this town
has prejudiced many against it ; it does not appear to
me strange that it should be so : but yet this circum-
stance of this great work of God is analogous to other
circumstances of it. God has so ordered the manner of
the work in many respects, as very signally and remarka-
bly to show it to be his own peculiar and immediate
work, and to secure the glory of it wholly to his own
almighty power and sovereign grace. And whatever the
circumstances and means have been, and thouQ:h we are
so unworthy, yet so hath it pleased God to work ! And
we are evidently a people blessed of the Lord! And

100 NARRATIVE OF

here, in this corner of the world, God dwells and ma-
nifests his glory.

Thus, Rev. Sir, I have given a large and particular ac-
count of this remarkable work, and yet considering hov/
manifold God's works have been amongst us, that are
worthy to be written, it is but a very brief one. I should
have sent it much sooner, had I not been greatly hinder-
ed by illness in my family and also in myself. It is proba-
bly much larger than you expected, and it may be than
you would have chosen. I thought that the extraordinari-
ness of the thing and the innumerable misrepresentations
which have gone abroad of it, many of which have doubt-
less reached your ears, made it necessary that I should be
particular. But I would leave it entirely with your wis-
dom to make what use of it you think best, to send a part
of it to England, or all, or none if you think it not worthy:
or otherwise dispose of it as you may think most for God's
glory and the interest of religion. If you are pleased to
send any thing to the Rev. Dr. Guyse, I should be glad to
have it signified to him as my humble desire that since he
and the congregation to which he preached have been
pleased to take so much notice of us as they have, that
they would also think of us at the Throne of Grace, and
seek there for us that God would not forsake us, but en-
able us to bring forth fruit answerable to our profession
and our mercies, and that our light may so shine before
men, that others, seeing our good works, may glorify our
Father which is in heaven.

When first I heard of the notice the Rev. Dr. Watts
and Dr. Guyse took of God's mercies to us, I took occa-
sion to inform our congregation of it in a discourse from

THE WORK OP GOD. 101

these words : A city that is set upon a hill ca7inot he hid.
And having since seen a particular account of the notice
which the Rev. Dr. Guyse, and the congregation he
preached to, took of it in a letter you wrote to my ho-
nored uncle Williams, I read that part of your letter to
the congregation, and labored as much as in me lay to
enforce their duty from it. The congregation were very
sensibly moved and affected at both times.

I humbly request of you, Rev. Sir, your prayers for
this county, in its present melancholy circumstances into
which it is brought by the Springfield contention, which
doubtless, above all things that have happened, has tend-
ed to put a stop to the glorious work here, and to preju-
dice this county against it, and hinder the propagation of
it. I also ask your prayers for this town, and would par-
ticularly beg an interest in them for him who is,
Honored Sir, with humble respect.

Your obedient son and servant,

JONATHAN EDWARDS.

Northampton, Nov. 6, 1736.

END OF THE NARRATIVE.

THOUGHTS

REYIVAL OF RELIGION

NEW ENGLAND, A.D. 1740

THE WAY IN WHICH IT OUGHT TO BE ACKNOWLEDGED
AND PROMOTED.

'Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in tlie desert
iLigh-way for our God." — Isaiah 40 : 3

PUBLISHED BY THE

AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY,

150 NASSAU-STREET, NEW-YORK.

AD VERTISEMEN T

INSERTED IN THE WORCESTEK EDITION OF PRES. EDWAKDs' WORKS.

The occasion of the following treatise will be seen, in part, in the pre-
ceding narrative. The gracious influences of the Holy Spirit with which
Northampton was so abundantly enriched, and which spread through many
towns in its vicinity, were soon followed with a very extensive revival over
the land. An extraordinary zeal was excited in many gospel ministers.
Itinerants travelled the country and preached daily. They addressed their
crowded audiences not in the dull monotony of a mere moral lecture, but
in the demonstration of the Spirit, and with power. Their indefatigable
labors were crowned with the most desirable success. Zion put on her
robes of salvation. Converts to Jesus were multiplied as the drops of the
morning dew. Religion became almost the only subject of concern. Many
indulged the hope that the millennial glory was commencing. This glorious
work had its opposers. Advantage was taken of the errors of some of its
most zealous promoters to cry it down and render it altogether suspicious.
Mr. Edwards' design was to vindicate it as undoubtedly a work of God,
and among the most admirable of his triumphs over the hearts of his ene-
mies ; to correct errors which attended it, and to excite augmented efforts
for its increase.

The scene which he describes is past. Let it live however in our memo-
ries. Let it excite our fervent gratitude, and call forth the devout aspira-
tions of our souls for the spread of the victories of our glorious King in
these days. Let the pertinent and instructive sentiments wrought ihto the
treatise, the most of which are adapted to every condition in which the
church and the individual believer can be placed, take deep hold of our
hearts and be carried out in their proper effects in our lives.

This work had a second edition in Scotland soon after it was first pub-
lished in this country.

THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE.

In tlie ensuing treatise, I condemn ministers assuming, or tak-
ing too much upon them, and appearing as though they supposed
that they were the persons to whom it especially belonged to
dictate, direct, and detennine ; but perhaps shall be thought to
be veiy guilty of it myself: and some, when they read this trea-
tise, may be ready to say that I condemn this in others, that I
may have the monopoly of it. I confess that I have taken great
liberty freely to express my thoughts concerning almost every
thing appertaining to the wonderful work of God that has of
late been carried on in the land, and to declare what has appear-
ed to me to be the mind of God concerning the duty and obhga-
tions of all classes of persons, and even those that are my supe-
riors and fathers, ministers of the Gospel, and ci\dl rulers. But
yet I hope the liberty I have taken is not greater than can be
justified. In this nation, such liberty of the press is allowed, that
every author takes leave, without offence, freely to speak his
opinion concerning the management of public affairs, and the
duty of the legislature, and those that are at the head of the ad-
ministration, though vastly his superiors : as now at this day,
private subjects offer their sentiments to the public, from the
press, concerning the management of the war with Spain ; freely
declaring what they think to be the duty of Parliament and the
principal ministers of state.

We in New England are at this day engaged in a more im-
portant war ; and I am sure, if we consider the sad janghng and
confusion that has attended it, we shall confess that it is highly
requisite that somebody should speak his mind concerning the
way in which it ought to be managed ; and that not only a few
of the many particulars that are the matter of strife in the land,
should be debated, on the one side and the other, in pamphlets
(as has of late been done with heat and fierceness enough) which
does not tend to bring the contention in general to an end, but
rather to inflame it, and increase the uproar ; but that something

5*

106 THE author's preface.

should be published to bring the work in general, and the many
things that attend it that are the subjects of debate, under a par-
ticular consideration. Certainly it is high time that this was
done.

If private persons may speak their minds without aiTogance,
much more may a minister of the kingdom of Christ speak freely
about things of this nature, which do so nearly concern the inte-
rest of the kingdom of his Lord and Master at so important a
juncture. If some elder minister had undertaken this, I acknow-
ledge it would have been more proper ; but I have heard of no
such thing doing, or like to be done. I hope therefore I shall be
excused for undertaking such a piece of work. I think nothing
that I have said can justly be interpreted as though I would im-
pose my thoughts upon any, or did not suppose that others have
equal right to think for themselves, with myself. We are not
accountable one to another for our thoughts ; but we must all
give an account to Him who searches our hearts, and has doubt-
less his eye especially upon us at such an extraordinary season
as this. If I have well confirmed my opinion concerning this
work, and the way in which it should be acknowledged and pro-
moted, with Scripture and reason, I hope others that read it will
receive it as a manifestation of the mind and will of God. If
others would hold forth further hght to me in any of these par-
ticulars, I hope I should thankfully receive it. I think I have
been made in some measure sensible, and much more of late than
formerly, of my need of more wisdom than I have. I make it
my rule to lay hold of light and embrace it wherever I see it,
though held forth by a child or an enemy. If I have assumed too
much in the follo^ving discourse, and have spoken in a manner
that savors of a spirit of pride, no wonder that others can better
discern it than I mj^self. If it be so, I ask pardon, and beg the
praj^ers of every Christian reader that I may have more light,
humility and zeal ; and that I may be favored with such mea-
sures of the divine Spirit as a minister of the Gospel stands in
need of at such an extraordinary season.

REVIVAL OF RELIGION

IN

NEW ENGLAND.

PART I.

SHOWING THAT THE EXTRAORDINARY WORK THAT HAS OF LATE
BEEN GOING ON IN THIS LAND IS A GLORIOUS WORK OF GOD.

The ERROR of those v^ho have had ill thoughts of the
great religious operations on the minds of men that have
been carried on of late in New England (so far as the
ground of such an error has been in the understanding,
and not in the disposition-,) seems fundamentally to lie
in three things : 1. In judging of this work a priori.
2. In not taking the Holy Scriptures as a whole rule
whereby to judge of such operations. 3. In not justly
separating and distinguishing the good from the bad.

1, Error in judging of this work a priori.
Some have greatly erred in the way in which they
have gone about to try this work, whether it be a work
of the Spirit of God, by judging of it a priori, from the
way that it began, the instruments t-hat have been employ-
ed, the means that have been made use of, and the methods
that have been taken and succeeded in carrying it on.
Whereas, if we duly consider the matter, it will evident-
ly appear that such a work is not to be judged of a priori,
but a posteriori : we are to observe the effect wrought ;
and if, upon examination of it, it be found to be agree-

108 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

able to the word of God, we are bound, without more
ado, to rest in it as God's work ; and shall be like to
be rebuked for our arrogance, if we refuse so to do
till God shall explain to us how he has brought this effect
to pass, or why he has made use of such and such means
in doing it.

These texts are enough to cause us with trembling to
forbear such a way of proceeding in judging of a work
of God's Spirit : " Who hath directed the Spirit of the
Lord, or being his counsellor hath taught him % With
whom took he counsel % And who instructed him, and
who taught him in the path of judgment, and taught him
knowledge, and showed to him the way of understand-
in o- ?" " The wind bloweth where it listeth ; and thou
hearest the sound thereof; but canst not tell whence it
cometh, and whither it goeth." Isa. 40 : 13, 14 ; John,
3 : 8. We hear the sound, we perceive the effect, and
from thence we judge that the wind does indeed blow ;
without waiting, before we pass this judgment, first to
be satisfied what should be the cause of the wind's blow-
in or from such a part of the heavens, and how it should
come to pass that it should blow in such a manner, at
such a time.

To judge a priori, is a wrong way of judging of any of
the works of God. We are not to resolve that we will
first be satisfied liow God brought this or the other ef-
fect to pass, and why he hath made it thus, or why it has
pleased him to take such a course, and to use such and
such means, before we will acknowledge his work and
give him the glory of it. This is too much for the day
to take upon it with respect to the Potter. God gives
not account of his matters : his judgments are a great

IN NEW ENGLAND. 109

deep : he hath his way in the sea, and his path in the
great waters, and his footsteps are not known ; and who
shall teach God knowledge, or enjoin him his way, or
say unto him, what doest thou ? We know not what is
the way of the Spirit, nor how the bones do grow in the
womb of her that is with child ; even so we know not
the works of God who maketh all. No wonder, there-
fore, if those that go this forbidden way to work in judg-
ing of the present wonderful operation, are perplexed
and confounded. We ought to take heed that we do
not expose ourselves to the calamity of those who pried
into the ark of God, when God mercifully returned it to
Israel after it had departed from them.

Indeed God has not taken that course, nor made use
of those means to begin and carry on this great work,
which men in their wisdom .would have thought most ad-
visable, if he had asked their counsel ; but quite the con-
trary. But it appears to me that the great God has
wrought like himself, in the manner of his carrying on
this work ; so as very much to show his own glory, and
exalt his own sovereignty, power, and all-sufficiency, and
pour contempt on all that human strength, wisdom, pru-
dence and sufficiency that men have been wont to trust,
and to glory in ; so as greatly to cross, rebuke, and chas-
tise the pride and other corruptions of men ; in a fulfil-
ment of Isa. 2 : 17 : "And the loftiness of man shall be
bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made
low, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day."
God doeth thus, in intermingling in his providence so
many stumbling-blocks with this work; in suffering so
much of human weakness and infirmity to appear ; and
in ordering so many things that are mysterious to men's

110 REVIVAL OP RELIGION

wisdom : in pouring out his Spirit chiefly on the com-
mon people, and bestowing his greatest and highest fa-
vors upon them, admitting them nearer to himself than
the great, the honorable, the rich, and the learned, agree-
ably to that prophecy, Zech. 12 : 7, " The Lord also shall
save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of the house
of David, and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusalem
do not magnify themselves against Judah." Those that
dwelt in the tents of Judah were the common people,
that dwelt in the country, and were of inferior rank. The
inhabitants of Jerusalem were their citizens, their men
of wealth and figure : and Jerusalem also was the chief
place of the habitation or resort of their priests, and
Levites, and their officers and judges ; there sat the
great Sanhedrim. The house of David were the highest
rank of all, the royal family, and the great men that were
round about the king. It is evident by the context that
this prophecy has respect to something further than
saving the people out of the Babylonish captivity.

God in this work has begun at the lower end, and he
has made use of the weak and foolish things of the world
to carry on his work. The ministers that have been
chiefly employed, have some of them been mere babes
in age and standing, and some of them such as have not
been so high in reputation among their brethren as many
others ; and God has suffered their infirmities so to ap-
pear in the sight of others as much to displease them ;
and at the same time it has pleased God to employ
them, and greatly to succeed them, while he has not
so succeeded others that are generally reputed vastly
their superiors. Yea, there is reason to think that
it has pleased God to make use of the infirmities

IN NEW ENGLAND. HI

and sins of some that he has employed and suc-
ceeded ; as particularly their imprudent and rash zeal,
and censorious spirit, to chastise the deadness, negli-
gence, earthly-mindedness and vanity that have been
found among ministers in the late times of general de-
clension and deadness, wherein wise virgins and foolish,
ministers and people have sunk into such a deep sleep.
These things in ministers of the Gospel, that go forth as
the ambassadors of Christ, and have the care of immortal
souls, are extremely offensive to God ; vastly more hate-
ful in his sight than all the imprudence and intemperate
heats, wildness and distraction (as some call it) of these
zealous preachers. A supine carelessness, and a vain,
carnal, worldly spirit, in a minister of the Gospel, is the
worst madness and distraction in the sight of God. God
may also make use at this day of the unchristian censo-
riousness of some preachers, the more to humble and
purify some of his own children and true servants that
have been wrongfully censured, to fit them for more emi-
nent service and future honor for which he designs them.

2. Erro7' i?i not judging of the work hy Scripture as
a ichole.

Another foundation error of those that do not acknow-
ledge the divinity of this work, is not taking tlie Holy
Scripture as a wJiole, and in itself a'sirfficient rule to judge
of such things by. They that have one certain consis-
tent rule to judge by, are like to come to some clear de-
termination ; but they that have half a dozen different
rules to make the thing they would judge of agree to,
no wonder that instead of justly and clearly determining,
they do but perplex and darken themselves and others.

112 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

They that would learn the true measure of any thing,
and vs'ill have many different measures to try it by, and
find in it a conformity to, have a task that they will
not accomplish.

Those that I am speaking of will indeed make some
use of Scripture, so far as they think it serves their turn ;
but do not make use of it alone, as a rule sufficient hy it-
self, but make as much, and a great deal more use of
other things, diverse and wide from it, to judge of this
work by. As particularly,

1. Some make philosophy, instead of the Holy Scrip-
tures, their rule of judging of this work ; particularly the
philosophical notions they entertain of the nature of the
soul, its faculties and affections. Some are ready to say,
" There is but little sober, solid religion in this work : it
is little else but flash and noise. Religion now-a-days
all runs out into transports and high flights of the pas-
sions and affections." In their philosophy, the affections
of the soul are something diverse from the will, and not
appertaining to the noblest part of the soul, but the
meanest principles that it has, that belong to man, as par-
taking of animal nature, and what he has in common
with the brute creation, rather than any thing whereby
he is conformed to angels and pure spirits. And though
they acknowledge that a good use may be made of the
affections in religion, yet they suppose that the substan-
tial part of religion does not consist in them, but that
they are rather to be looked upon as something adventi-
tious and accidental in Christianity.

But I cannot but think that these gentlemen labor un-
der great mistakes both in their philosophy and divinity.
It is true, distinction must be made in affections or pas-

IN NEW ENGLAND. 113

sions. There is a great diversity in high and raised af-
fections, which must be distinguished by the skill of the
observer. Some are much more solid than others.
There are many exercises of the affections that are very
flashy and little to be depended on ; and oftentimes there
is a great deal that appertains to them, or rather that is
the effect of them, that has its seat in animal nature, and
is very much owing to the constitution and frame of the
body; and that which sometimes more especially obtains
the name of passion, is nothing solid or substantial. But
it is false philosophy to suppose this to be the case
with all exercises of affection in the soul, or with all great
and high affections ; and false divinity to suppose that re-
ligious affections do not appertain to the substance and es-
sence of Christianity : on the contrary, it seems to me that
the very life and soul of all tirue religion consists in them.
I humbly conceive that the affections of the soul are
not properly to be distinguished from the luill, as though
they were two faculties in the soul. All acts of the affec-
tions of the soul are in some sense acts of the will, and
all acts of the will are acts of the affections. All exercises
of the will are, in some degiee or other, exercises of the
soul's appetition or aversion ; or which is the same thing,
of its love or hatred. The soul wills one thing rather
than another, or chooses one thing rather than another, no
otherwise than as it loves one thing more than another ;
but love and hatred are affections of the soul : and there-
fore all acts of the will are truly acts of the affections ;
though the exercises of the will do not obtain the name
of passions, unless the will, either in its aversion or op-
position, be exercised in a high degree, or in a vigorous
and lively manner.

114 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

All vv^ill allow that true virtue or holiness has its seat
chiefly in the heart rather than in the head : it therefore
follows, from what has been said already, that it consists
chiefly in holy affections. The things of religion take
place in men's hearts no further than they are affected
with them. The informing of the understanding is all
vain, any farther than it affects the heart : or which is the
same thing, has influence on the affections.

Those gentlemen that make light of these raised affec-
tions in religion, will doubtless allow that true religion
and holiness, as it has its seat in the heart, is capable of
very high degrees and high exercises in the soul. As
for instance, they will doubtless allow that the holiness
of the heart or will is capable of being raised to a hun-
dred times as great a degree of strength as it is in the
most eminent saint on earth, or being exerted in a hundred
times as strong and vigorous exercises of the heart;
and yet being true religion or holiness still, but only
in a high degree. Now therefore I would ask them by
what name they will call these high and vigorous exer-
cises of the will or heart? Are they not high affections 1
What can they consist in, but in high acts of love ; strong
and vigorous exercises of benevolence and complacence;
high, exalting and admiring thoughts of God and his per-
fections ; strong desires after God ? &c. And now what
are we come to but high and raised affections ] yea, those
very same high and raised affections that before they ob-
jected against, or made light of, as worthy of little regard ]

I suppose furthermore that all will allow that there is
nothing but solid religion in heaven : but that there re-
ligion and holiness of heart is raised to an exceeding
great height, to strong, high, exalted exercises of heart.

IN NEW ENGLAND. 115

Now, what other kinds of such exceeding strong and
high exercises of the heart, or of hoHness, as it has its
seat in their hearts, can we imagine for them, but only
holy affections, high degrees of actings of love to God,
rejoicing in God, admiring of God? &c. Therefore
these things in the saints and angels in heaven are not
to be despised and cashiered by the name of great heats
and transports of the passions.

And it will doubtless be yet further allowed, that the
more eminent the saints are on earth, and the stronger
their gi'ace is, and the higher its exercises are, the more
they are like the saints in heaven ; that is, (by what has
been just now observed,) the more they have of high or
ra,ised affections in religion.

Though there are false affections in religion, and af-
fections that in some respects are raised high, which are
flashy, yet undoubtedly there are also true, holy and solid
affections ; and the higher these are raised, the better :
and if they are raised to an exceeding great height, they
are not to be thought meanly of or suspected merely be-
cause of their great degree, but on the contrary to be es-
teemed and rejoiced in. Charity, or divine love, is in
Scripture represented as the sum of all the religion of
the heart ; but this is nothing but a holy affection : and
therefore in proportion as this is firmly fixed in the soul,
and raised to a great height, the more eminent a person
is in holiness. Divine love or charity is represented as
the sum of all the religion of heaven, and that wherein
mainly the religion of the church in its more perfect state
on earth shall consist, when knowledge, and tongues, and
prophesyings shall cease ; and therefore the higher this
holy affection is raised in the church of God, or in a gra-

116 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

cious soul, the more excellent and perfect is the state of
the church or a particular soul.

If we take the Scriptures for our rule, then the great-
er and higher are the exercises of love to God, delight
and complacence in God, desires and longings after God,
delight in the children of God, love to mankind, broken-
ness of heart, abhorrence of sin, and self-abhorrence for
sin ; and the peace of God, w^hich passeth all understand-
ing, and joy in the Holy Ghost, joy unspeakable and full
of glory, admiring thoughts of God, exulting and glorying
in God ; so much the higher is Christ's religion, or that
virtue which he and his apostles taught, raised in the soul.

It is an occasion of stumbling to some, that religious
affections should seem to be so powerful^ or that they
should be so violent (as they express it) in some persons :
they are therefore ready to doubt whether it can be the
Spirit of God, or whether this vehemence be not rather
a sign of the operation of an evil spirit. But why should
such a doubt arise from no other ground than this % What
is represented in Scripture as more powerful in its effects
than the Spirit of God % which is therefore called ike
fower of the Highest, Luke, 1 : 35 ; audits saving effect in
the soul called the power of godliness. So we read of the
demonstration of the Spirit and of power. 1 Cor. 2 : 4.
And it is said to operate in the minds of men with the ex-
ceeding greatness of divine power, and according to the
working of God's mighty power, Eph. 1 : 19 ; so we read
of the effectual working of his power, Eph. 3:7; and of
the power that worketh in christians, 5 : 20 ; and of the
glorious power of God in the operations of the Spirit,
Col. 1:11; and of the work of faith, its being wrought
with power, 2 Thes. 1 : 11; and in 2 Tim. 1 : 7, the

IN NEW ENGLAND. 117

Spirit of God is called the spirit of power, and love, and
of a sound mind. So the Spirit is represented by a mighty-
wind, and by fire, things most powerful in their operation.
2. Many are guilty of not taking the Holy Scriptures
as a sufficient and wJiole rule whereby to judge of this
work whether it be the work of God, in that they judge
by those things which the Scripture does not give as any
signs or marks whereby to judge one way or the other,
and therefore do in no wise belong to the Scripture rule
of judging ; namely, the effects that religious exercises
and affections of mind have upon the body. Scripture rules
respect the state of the mind, and persons' moral con-
duct and voluntary behavior, and not the physical state
of the body. The design of the Scripture is to teach us
divinity, and not physic and anatomy. Ministers are made
the watchmen of men's souls, and not of their bodies j
and therefore the great rule which God has committed
into their hands, is to make them divines, and not physi-
cians. Christ knew what instructions and rules his church
would stand in need of better than we do ; and if he had
seen it needful in order to the church's safety, he doubt-
less would have given ministers rules to judge of bodily
effects, and would have told them how the pulse should
beat under such and such religious exercises of mind ;
when men should look pale, and when they should shed
tears ; when they should tremble, and whether they
should ever be faint or cry out; or whether the body
should ever be put into convulsions : he probably would
have put some book into their hands that should have
tended to make them excellent anatomists and physicians;
but he has not done it, because he did not see it to be
needful. He judged that if ministers thoroughly did their

118 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

duty as watchmen and overseers of the state and frame
of men's souls, and of their voluntary conduct according
to the rules he had given, his church would be well pro-
vided for as to its safety in these matters : and therefore
those ministers of Christ and overseers of souls that busy
themselves and are full of concern about the involuntary
motions of the fluids and solids of men's bodies, and from
thence are full of doubts and suspicions of the cause,
when nothing appears but that the state and frame of
their minds and their voluntary behavior is good and
agi'eeable to God's word ; I say, such ministers go out
of the place that Christ has set them in, and leave their
proper business as much as if they should undertake to
tell who are under the influence of the Spirit by their
looks or their gait. I cannot see which way we are in
danger, or how the devil is like to get any notable advan-
tage against us, if we but thoroughly do our duty with
respect to these two things, viz. the state of persons' minds
and their moral conduct, seeing to it that they be main-
tained in an agreeableness to the rules that Christ has
given us. If things are but kept right in these respects,
our fears and suspicions arising from extraordinary bodily
effects seem wholly groundless.

The most specious thing that is alleged against these
extraordinary effects on the body, is, that the body is im-
paired and health wronged ; and that it is hard to think
that God, in the merciful influences of his Spirit on men,
would wound their bodies and impair their health. But
if it were so pretty commonly, or in multiplied instances,
(which I do not suppose it is,) that persons received a
lasting wound to their health by extraordinary religious
impressions made upon their minds, yet it is too much

IN NEW ENGLAND. 119

for us to determine that God shall never bring an out-
ward calamity in bestowing a vastly greater spiritual and
eternal good.

Jacob, in doing his duty in wrestling with God for the
blessing, and while God was striving with him, at the same
time that he received the blessing from God, suffered a
great outward calamity from his hand. God impaired his
body so that he never got over it as long as he lived ; he
gave him the blessing, but sent him away halting on his
thigh, and he went lame all his life after. And yet this is
not mentioned as if it were any diminution of the great
mercy of God to him, when God blessed him and he re-
ceived his name Israel, because as a prince he had power
with God, and had prevailed.

But, say some, the operations of the Spirit of God are
of a benign nature ; nothing is of a more kind influence
on human nature than the merciful breathings of God's
own Spirit. But it has been generally suj)posed and al-
lowed in the church of God till now, that there is such a
thing as being sick of love to Christ, or having the bodily
strength weakened by strong and vigorous exercises of
love to him. And however kind to human nature the in-
fluences of the Spirit of God are, yet nobody doubts but
that divine and eternal things, as they maybe discovered,
would overpower the nature of man in its j)resent weak
state; and that therefore the body 'in its present weak-
ness is not fitted for the views, and pleasures, and em-
ployments of heaven ; and that if God did discover to
us but a little of that which is seen by the saints and an-
gels in heaven, our frail natures would sink under it. In-
deed I know not what persons may deny now, to defend
themselves in a cause they have had their spirits long en-

120 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

gaged in ; but I know these things have not usually been
denied or doubted of. Let us rationally consider w^hat
we profess to believe of the infinite greatness of the
things of God, the divine wrath, the divine glory, and
thn divine infinite love and grace in Jesus Christ, and
the vastness and infinite importance of the things of
eternity ; and how reasonable it is to suppose that if it
pleases God a little to withdraw the veil and let light
into the soul, and give something of a view of the great
things of another World in their transcendent and infinite
greatness, human nature, which is as the grass, a shaking
leaf, a weak withering flower, should totter under such a
discovery 1 Such a bubble is too weak to bear the weight
of a view of things that are so vast. Alas ! what is such
dust and ashes that it should support itself under the
view of the awful wrath or infinite glory and love of Je-
hovah 1 No wonder therefore that it is said, no man can
see God and live, and flesh and blood cannot inherit the
kingdom of God.

That external glory and majesty of Christ which Daniel
saw, when there remained no strength in him, and his
comeliness was turned in him into corruption, Dan. 10 :
6, 7, 8 ; and which the apostle John saw, when he fell at
his feet as dead ; was but an image or shadow of that spi-
ritual glory and majesty of Christ which will be mani-
fested in the souls of the saints in another world, and
which is sometimes, in some degree, manifested to the
soul in this world by the influences of the Spirit of God.
And if the beholding of the image and external repre-
sentation of this spiritual majesty and glory did so over-
power human nature, is it unreasonable to suppose that
a sight of the spiritual glory itself, which is the substance

IN NEW ENGLAND. 121

of which that was but the shadow, should have as power-
ful an effect 1 The prophet Habakkuk, speaking of the
awful manifestations God made of his majesty and wrath
at the Red Sea, and in the wilderness, and at Mount Sinai,
where he gave the law ; and of the merciful influence
and strong impression God caused it to have upon him,
to the end that he might be saved from that wrath, and
rest in the day of trouble ; says, Hab. 3 : 16, •* When I
heard, my belly trembled, my lips quivered at the voice,
rottenness entered into my bones, I trembled in myself,
that I might rest in the day of trouble." Which is much
such an effect as the discovery of the same majesty and
wrath, in the same awful voice from Mount Sinai, has had
upon many in these days ; and to the same purposes, viz.
to give them rest in the day of trouble, and save them
from that wrath. The Psalmist also speaks of very much
such an effect as I have often seen on persons under reli-
gious affections of late, Psalm 119 : 131, " I opened my
mouth and panted, for I longed for thy commandments."
God is pleased sometimes, in dealing forth spiritual
blessings to his people, in some respect to exceed the
capacity of the vessel in its present scantiness, so that he
does not only fill it full, but he makes their cuj) to run over;
agreeable to Psalm 23 : 5. He pours out a blessing some-
times in such a manner and measure that there is not
room enough to receive it, Mai. 3 : 10, and gives them
riches more than they can carry away ; as he did to Je-
hoshaphat and his people in a time of great favor, by
the word of his prophet Jehaziel in answer to earnest
prayer, when the people blessed the Lord in the valley
of Berachah, 2 Chron, 20 : 25, 26. It has long been with
the disciples of Christ a time of great emptiness in re-
Revival of Rel 6

122 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

spect to spiritual tilings : they have gone hungry, and
have been toiling in vain during a dark season, a time
of night vrith the church of God ; as it was with the dis-
ciples of old, when they had toiled all night for some-
thing to eat, and caught nothing, Luke, 5 : 5, and John
21:3. But now, the morning being come, Jesus appears
to his disciples, and takes a compassionate notice of their
wants, and says to them, Childreii, have ye any meati and
gives some of them such abundance of food that they
are not able to draw their net; yea, so that their net
breaks, and their vessel is overloaded, and begins to
sink ; as it was with the disciples of old. Luke, 5:6,7,
and John, 21 : 6.

We cannot determine that God shall never give any
person so much of a discovery of himself, as not only to
weaken the body but to take away life. It is supposed
by very learned and judicious divines, that Moses' life was
taken away after this manner ; and this has also been sup-
posed to be the case with some other saints. Yea, I do
not see any solid sure grounds any have to determine
that God shall never make such strong impressions on
the mind by his Spirit as shall be an occasion of so im-
pairing the frame of the body, and particularly that part
of the body, the brain, that persons shall be deprived of
the use of reason. As I said before, it is too much for us
to determine that God will not bring an outward cala-
mity in bestowing spiritual and eternal blessings : so it is
too much for us to determine how great an outward cala-
mity he will bring. If God gives a great increase of dis-
coveries of himself, and of love to him, the benefit is in-
finitely greater thS,n the calamity, though life should pre-
sently after be taken away ; yea, though the soul should

IN NEW ENGLAND. 123

not immediately be taken to heaven, but should lie some
years in a deep sleep, and then be taken to heaven : or,
which is much the same thing, if it be deprived of the use
of its faculties, and be inactive and unserviceable, as if it
lay in a deep sleep for some years, and then should pass
into glory. We cannot determine how great a calamity
distraction is, when considered with all its consequences,
and all that might have been consequent if the distrac-
tion had not happened ; nor indeed whether (thus con-
sidered) it may be any calamity at all, or whether it be
not a mercy, by preventing some great sin, or some more
dreadful thing, if it had not been. It is a great fault in
us to limit a sovereign, all-wise God, whose judgments
are a great deep, and his ways past finding out, where he
has not limited himself, and in things concerning which
he has not told us what his way shall be.

It is remarkable, considering in what multitudes of in-
stances, and to how great a degree the frame of the body
has been overpowered of late, that persons' lives have
notwithstanding been preserved, and that the instances
of those that have been deprived of reason have been so
very few, and those, perhaps all of them, persons under
the peculiar disadvantage of a weak, vapory habit of body.
A merciful and careful divine hand is very manifest in it,
that in so many instances where the ship has begun to
sink, yet it has been upheld, and has not totally sunk.
The instances of such as have been deprived of reason
are so few, that certainly they are not enough to cause us
to be in any fright, as though this work that has been car-
ried on in the country was hke to be of baneful influence;
unless we are disposed to gather up all that we can to
darken it, and set it forth in frightful colors.

124 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

There is one particular kind of exercise and concern
of mind that many have been overpowered by, which has
been especially stumbling to some ; and that is, the deep
concern and distress that they have been in for the souls
of others. I am sorry that any put us to the trouble of do-
ing that which seems so needless, as defending such a
thing as this. It seems like mere trifling in so plain a case,
to enter into a formal and particular debate in order to
determine whether there be any thing in the greatness
and importance of the case that will answer and bear a
proportion to the greatness of the concern that some have
manifested. Men may be allowed, from no higher a prin-
ciple than common ingenuousness and humanity, to be
very deeply concerned and greatly exercised in mind at
seeing others in great danger of no greater a calamity
than drowning, or being burned up in a house on fire.
And if so, then doubtless it will be allowed to be equally
reasonable, if they saw them in danger of a calamity ten
times greater, to be still much more concerned : and so
much more still, if the calamity was still vastly greater.
And why then should it be thought unreasonable, and
looked upon with a very suspicious eye, as if it must
come from some bad cause, when persons are extremely
concerned at seeing others in very great danger of suffer-
ing the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God to all eter-
nity % And besides, it will doubtless be allowed that those
that have very great degrees of the Spirit of God, that is a
sjjirit of love, may w^ell be supposed to have vastly more
of love and compassion to their fellow-creatures than those
that are influenced only by common humanity. Why
should it be thought strange that those that are full of the
Spirit of Christ should be proportionably, in their love to

IN NEW ENGLAND. 125

souls, like Christ 1 who had so strong a love and concern
for them as to be willing to drink the dregs of the cup
of God's fury for them ; and at the same time that he of-
fered up his blood for souls, offered up also, as their high
priest, strong crying and tears, with an extreme agony,
wherein the soul of Christ was as it were in travail for
the souls of the elect ; and therefore in saving them he is
said to see of the travail of his soul.

As such a spirit of love to and concern for souls was
the spirit of Christ, so it is the spirit of the church ; and
therefore the church, in desiring and seeking that Christ
might be brought forth in the world and in the souls of
men, is represented, Rev. 12, as a " woman crying, tra-
vailing in birth, and pained to be delivered." The spirit
of those that have been in distress for the souls of others,
so far as I can discern, seems not to be different from
that of the apostle, who travailed for souls, and was rea-
dy to wish himself accursed from Christ for others. And
that of the Psalmist, Psalm 119 : 53, " Horror hath taken
hold upon me, because of the wicked that forsake thy
law." And ver. 136, " Rivers of waters run down mine
eyes, because they keep not thy law." And that of the
prophet Jeremiah, Jer. 4 : 19, ** My bowels ! My bow-
els ! I am pained at my very heart ! My heart maketh
a noise in me ! I cannot hold my peace ! Because thou
hast heard, O my soul, the sound of the trumpet, the
alarm of war!" And so chap. 9 : 1, and 13 : 17, and 14 :
17, and Isa. 22 : 4. We read of Mordecai, when he saw
his people in danger of being destroyed with a temporal
destruction, Esth. 4 : 1, that "he rent his clothes, and
put on sackcloth with ashes, and went out into the midst
of the city, and cried with a loud and bitter cry." And

126 REVIVAL OF RELI(5lON

why then should persons be thought to be out of their
right mind when they cannot forbear crying out at the
consideration of the misery of those that are going to
eternal destruction ]

3. Another thing that some make their rule to judge
of this work by, instead of the Holy Scriptures, is his-
tory, or former observation. Herein they err in two ways ;

First, if there be any thing new and extraordinary in
the circumstances of this work that was not observed in
former times, that is a rule with them to reject this work
as not the work of God. Herein they make that their
rule that God has not given them for their rule ; and
limit God where he has not limited himself. And this
is especially unreasonable in this case : for whosoever
has well weighed the wonderful and mysterious me-
thods of divine wisdom in can-ying on the work of the
new creation, or in the progress of the work of redemp-
tion, from the first promise of the seed of the woman to
this time, may easily observe that it has all along been
God's manner to open new scenes, and to bring forth
to view things new and wonderful, such as eye had
not seen, nor ear heard, nor had entered into the heart
of men or angels, to the astonishment of heaven and
earth, not only in the revelation he makes of his mind
and will, but also in the works of his hands. As the old
creation was carried on through six days, and appeared
all complete, settled in a state of rest on the seventh ; so
the new creation, which is immensely the greatest and
most glorious work, is carried on in a gradual progress,
from the fall of man to the consummation of all things at
the end of the world. And as in the progress of the old
creation there were still new things accomplished j new

IN NEW ENGLAND. 127

wonders appeared every day in the sight of the angels,
the spectators of that work ; while those " morning stars "
sang together, new scenes were opened, or things that
they had not seen before, till the whole was finished ; so
it is in the progress of the new creation. So that the
promise, Isa. 64 : 4, " For since the beginning of the
world, men have not heard, nor perceived by the ear,
neither hath the eye seen, O God, besides thee, what he
hath prepared for him that waiteth for him," though it
had a glorious fulfilment in the days of Christ and the
apostles, as the words are applied, 1 Cor. 2:9; yet it
always remains to be fulfilled, in things that are yet be-
hind, until the new creation is finished, at Christ's deliv-
ering up the kingdom to the Father. And we live in
those latter days wherein we may be especially warrant-
ed to expect that things will be accomplished, concern-
ing which it will be said, TV/io Tiath heard such a thing ?
Who hath seen such things ?

And besides, those things in this work that have been
chiefly complained of as new, are not so new as has been
generally imagined : though they have been much more
frequent lately, in proportion to the uncommon degree,
extent and swiftness, and other extraordinary circumstan-
ces of the work, yet they are not new in their kind ; but
are things of the same nature as have been found and
well approved of in the church of 'God before, from time
to time.

We have a remarkable instance in Mr. Bolton, that
noted minister of the church of England, who, being
awakened by the preaching of the famous Mr. Perkins,
minister of Christ in the University of Cambridge, was
subject to such terrors as threw him to the ground and

128 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

caused him to roar with anguish ; and the pangs of the
new birth in him were such, that he lay pale and without
sense, like one dead ; as we have an account in the Ful-
ailing of the Scripture, the 5th edition, p. 103, 104. — We
have an account in the same page of another, whose
comforts under the sunshine of God's presence were so
great, that he could not forbear crying out in a transport,
and expressing in exclamations the great sense he had
of forgiving mercy and his assurance of God's love. And
we have a remarkable instance in the life of Mr. George
Trosse, written by himself, (who, from being a notorious-
ly vicious, profligate liver, became an eminent saint and
minister of the Gospel,) of terrors occasionally, by awak-
enings of conscience, so overpowering the body as to de-
prive, for some time, of the use of reason.

Yea, such extraordinary external effects of inward im-
pressions have not only been found in here and there a
single person, but there have also been times wherein
many have been thus affected in some particular parts of
the church of God ; and such effects have appeared in
congregations, in many at once. So it was in the year
1625, in the west of Scotland, in a time of a great out-
pouring of the Spirit of God. It was then a frequent
thing for many to be so extraordinarily seized with ter-
ror in the hearing of the word, by the Spirit of God con-
vincing them of sin, that they fell down and were car-
ried out of the church, who afterwards proved most solid
and lively christians ; as the author of the Fuljilling of
the Scripture informs us, p. 185. The same author in the
preceding page informs of many in France that were so
. wonderfully affected with the preaching of the Gospel,
in the time of those famous divines, Farel and Viret, that

IN NEW ENGLAND. 129

for a time they could not follow their secular business ;
and p. 186, of many in Ireland, in a time of the great
outpouring of the Spirit there, in the year 1628, that
were so filled with divine comforts and a sense of God,
that they made but little use of either meat, drink, or
sleep, and professed that they did not feel the need
thereof. The same author gives an account of very much
Buch things in Mrs. Catherine Brettergh, of Lancashire,
in England (p. 391, 392,) as have been complained of,
here amongst us, as wild and distracted : how that after
great distress, which very much affected her body, the
sweat sometimes bursting out upon her, God did so break
in upon her mind with light and discoveries of himself,
that she was forced to burst out crying, " O the joys,
the joys, the joys that I feel in my soul ! O they be
wonderful, they be wonderful ! The place where I now
am is sweet and pleasant ! How comfortable is the sweet-
ness I feel that delights my soul ! The taste is precious ;
do you not feel it 1 Oh so sweet as it is !" And at other
times, ** O my sweet Savior, shall I be one with thee, as
thou art one with the Father 1 And dost thou so love me
that am but dust, to make me partaker of glory with
Christ 1 O how wonderful is thy love ! And oh that my
tongue and heart were able to sound forth thy prais-
es as I ought." At another time slie burst forth thus :
*' Yea, Lord, I feel thy mercy, and am assured of thy
love ! And so certain am I thereof, as thou art the God
of truth : even so certainly do I know myself to be thine,
O Lord my God ; and this my soul knoweth right well !"
Which last words she again repeated. To a grave min-
ister, one Mr. Harrison, then with her, she said, " My
soul hath been compassed with the terrors of death, the

6*

.130 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

sorrow^s of hell were upon me, and a v\^ilderness of wo
was in me ; but blessed, blessed, blessed be the Lord
my God ! he hath brought me to a place of rest, even to
the sweet running waters of life. The way I now go in
is a sweet and easy way, strewed with flowers ; he hath
brought me into a place more sweet than the garden of
Eden. O the joy, the joy, the delights and joy that I
feel ! O how wonderful !"

Great outcries under awakenings were more fre-
quently heard of in former times in this country than
they have been of late, as some aged persons now liv-
ing do testify : particularly I think fit here to insert a
testimony of my honored father, Rev. Timothy Edwards,
written at Windsor, Connecticut, May 5, 1742, of
what he remembers formerly to have heard. He says,

" I well remember that one Mr. Alexander Allyn, a
Scotch gentleman of good credit, that dwelt formerly in
this town, showed me a letter that came from Scotland
that gave an account of a sermon preached in the city of
Edinburgh (as I remember) in the time of the sitting of
the general assembly of divines in that kingdom, that so
affected the people, that there was a great and loud cry
made throughout the assembly. I have also been credi-
bly informed, and how often I cannot now say, that it
was a common thing, when the famous Mr. John Rogers,
of Dedham, in England, was preaching, for some of his
hearers to cry out ; and by what I have heard, I conclude
that it was usual for many that heard that very awaken-
ing and rousing preacher of God's word to make a great
cry in the congregation."

Mr. Flavel gives a remarkable instance of a man that
he knew, who was wonderfully overcome with divine

IN NEW ENGLAND. 131

comforts ; which it is supposed he knew, as the apostle
Paul knew the man that was caught up to the third hea-
ven. He relates, that

" As the person was travelling alone, with his thoughts
closely fixed on the great and astonishing things of another
world, his thoughts began to swell higher and higher,
like the water in Ezekiel's vision, until at last they be-
came an overflowing flood : such was the intenseness of
his mind, such the ravishing tastes of heavenly joys, and
such his full assurance of his interest therein, that he ut-
terly lost all sight and sense of this world, and the con-
cernments thereof; and for some hours knew not where
he was nor what he was about : but having lost a great
quantity of blood at the nose, he found himself so faint
that it brought him a little more to himself. And after he
had washed himself at a spring, and drank of the water
for his refreshment, he continued to the end of his jour-
ney, which was thirty miles ; and all this while was
scarcely sensible : and says he had several trances of
considerable continuance. The same blessed frame was
preserved all that night, and in a lower degree a great
part of the next day : the night passed without one wink
of sleep ; and yet he declares he never had a sweeter
night's rest in all his life. Still the joy of the Lord over-
flowed him, and he seemed to be an inhabitant of another
world. And he used for many years after to call that day
one of the days of heaven ; and professed that he under-
stood more of the life of heaven by it than by all the books
he ever read or discourses he ever entertained about it."

There have been instances before now of persons cry-
ing out in transports of divine joy in New England. We
have one in Capt, Clap's memoirs, published by the Rev.

132 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

Mr. Prince, not of a silly woman or child, but a man of
solid understanding, that in a high transport of spiritual
joy was made to cry out aloud on his bed. His words
are, page 9, " God's Holy Spirit did witness (I do be-
lieve) together with my spirit, that I was a child of God,
and did fill my heart and soul with such full assurance
that Christ was mine, that it did so transport me as to
make me cry out upon my bed with a loud voice. He is
come, He is come .'"

There has, before now, been both crying out and fall-
ing down in this town, under awakenings of conscience
and in the pangs of the new birth, and also in some of
the neighboring towns. In one of them, more than seven
years ago, was a great number together that cried out
and fell down under convictions ; in most of which, by
good information, was a hopeful and abiding good issue.
And the Rev. Mr. Williams, of Deerfield, gave me an ac-
count of an aged man in that town, many years before,
who being awakened by his preaching cried out aloud in
the congregation. There have been many instances in
this and some neighboring towns before now, of persons
fainting with joyful discoveries made to their souls : once
several together in this town. And there also formerly
have been several instances here of persons' flesh waxing
cold and benumbed and their hands being clenched, yea,
their bodies being set into convulsions, being overpower-
ed with a strong sense of the astonishingly great and ex-
cellent things of God and the eternal world.

Secondly. Another way that some err in makincr history
and former observation their rule to judge of this work
instead of the Holy Scripture, is in coinparing some exter-
nal, accidental c'rcumstances of this icorli with what has ap-

IN NEW-ENGLAND. 133

peared sometimes i?i enthusiasts ; and as they find an agi'ee-
ment in some such things, so they reject the whole work,
or at least the substance of it, concluding it to be enthusi-
asm. So great use has been made to this purpose of many
things that are found amongst some fanatics among us,
however totally and essentially different in its nature this
work is, and the principles it is built upon, from all that
they profess. So, to the same purpose, some external ap-
pearances that were found amongst the French prophets,
and some other enthusiasts in former times, have been of
late trumped up with great assurance and triumph.

4. I would propose it to be considered, whether some,
instead of making the Scriptures their only rule to judge
of this work, do not make tJieir own experience the rule,
and reject such and such things as are now professed and
experienced, because they never felt them themselves.
Are there not many that chiefly on this ground have en-
tertained and vented suspicions, if not peremptory con-
demnations of those extreme terrors, and those great,
sudden and extraordinary discoveries of the glorious per-
fections of God and of the beauty and love of Christ,
and such vehement affections, such high transports of
love and joy, such pity and distress for the souls of others,
and exercises of mind that have produced great effects
on persons' bodies, — I say, have^ they not condemned
these things merely or chiefly because they knew nothing
about them by experience 1 Persons are very ready to
be suspicious of what they have not felt themselves. It is
to be feared many good men have been guilty of this
error ; which yet does not make it the less unreasonable.
And perhaps there are some that upon this ground do
not only reject these extraordinary things, but all such

134 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

conviction of sin, and such discoveries of the glory of
God and the excellency of Christ, and the inward convic-
tion of the truth of the Gospel by the immediate influ-
ence of the Spirit of God, as now supposed to be neces-
sary to salvation.

These persons that thus make their own experiences
their rule of judgment, instead of bowing to the wisdom
of God and yielding to his word as an infallible rule, are
guilty of casting a great reflection upon the understand-
ing of the Most High.

3. Error in rejecting the work as a whole on account of in-
cidental defects iii it.
Another foundation error of those that reject this work,
is their not duly distinguishing the good from the had, and
very unjustly judging of the whole hy a part ; and so re-
jecting the work in general or in the main substance of
it, for the sake of some things accidental to it that are
evil. They look for more in men that are divinely influ-
enced, because subject to the operations of a good Spirit,
than is justly to be expected from them for that reason in
this imperfect state and dark world where so much blind-
ness and corruption remain in the best. When any pro-
fess to have received light and influence and comfort from
heaven, and to have had sensible communion with God,
many are ready to expect that now they appear like
angels, and not still like poor, feeble, blind and sinful
worms of the dust. There being so much corruption left
in the hearts of God's own children, and its prevailing as
it sometimes does, is indeed a mysterious thing, and al-
ways a stumbling-block to the world ; but it will not be
so much wondered at by those that are well versed in and
duly mindful of two things : 1, the word of God, which

IN NEW ENGLAND. 135

teaches us the state of true christiaus in this world, and
2, their own hearts, at least if they have any grace, and
have experience of its conflicts with corruption. They
that are true saints are most inexcusable in making a
great difficulty of a great deal of blindness and many
sinful errors in those that profess godliness. If all our
conduct, both open and secret, should be known, and our
hearts laid open to the world, how should we be even
ready to fly from the light of the sun and hide ourselves
from the view of mankind ! And what greater allowan-
ces would it be found that we should need that others
should make for us 1 perhaps much greater than we are
willing to make for others.

The great weakness of the larger part of mankind, in
any matter that is new and uncommon, appears in not
distinguishing, but either approving or condemning all in
the lump. They tKat highly approve of the thing in ge-
neral, cannot bear to have any thing at all found fault
with ; and on the other hand, those that fasten their eyes
upon some things in it that are amiss and appear very
disagreeable to them, at once reject the whole. Both
which errors oftentimes arise from want of persons' due
acquaintance with themselves. It is rash and unjust
when we proceed thus in judging either of a particular
person or a people, or of such a work as the present
wonderful influence on the minds of the people of this
land. Many, if they see any thing very ill in a particular
person, a minister or private professor, will at once brand
him as a hypocrite. And if there be two or three of a
people or society that behave themselves very irregularly,
the whole must bear the blame of it. And if there be a
few, though not above one in a hundred, that professed

136 REVIVAL OP RELIGION

and had a sliow of being the happy partakers of what are
called the saving benefits of this work, who prove naught,
and give the world just grounds to suspect them, the
whole work must be rejected on their account ; and those
in general that make the like profession must be con-
demned for their sakes.

So careful are some persons lest this work should be
defended, that now they will hardly allow that the influ-
ences of the Spirit of God on the heart can so much
as indirectly and accidentally be the occasion of the exer-
cise of corruption, and commission of sin. Thus far is
true, that the influence of the Spirit of God, in his saving
operations, will not be an occasion of the increase of the
corruption of the heart in general, but on the contrary,
of the weakening of it : but yet there is nothing unrea-
sonable in supposing, that at the same time that it weak-
ens corruption in general, it may be an occasion of turn-
ing what is left into a new channel, and so of there being
more of some certain kinds of the exercise of corruption
than there was before ; as that which tends to hinder
and stop the course of a stream, if it does not do it
wholly, may give a new course to so much of the water
as gets by the obstacle. The influences of the Spirit, for
instance, may be an occasion of new ways of the exer-
cise of pi'idc, as has been acknowledged by orthodox di-
vines in general. That spiritual discoveries and comforts
may, through the corruption of the heart, be an occasion
of the exercise of spiritual pride did not use to be doubt-
ed of, until now it is found to be needful to maintain the
war against this work.

' They that will hardly allow that a work of the Spirit
of God can be a remote occasion of any sinful behavior

IN NEW ENGLAND. 137

or unchristian conduct, I suppose will allow that the
truly gracious influences of the Spirit of God, yea, and a
high degree of love to God, is consistent with these two
things, namely, a considerable degree of remaining cor-
ruption, and also many errors in judgment in matters of
religion and in matters of practice. And this is all that
need to be allowed, in order to its being most demonstra-
tively evident that a high degree of love to God may ac-
cidentally move a person to that which is very wrong
and contrary to the mind and will of God. For a high
degree of love to God will strongly move a person to do
that which he beUeves to be agreeable to God's will ;
and therefore, if he be mistaken, and be persuaded that
that is agreeable to the will of God which indeed is very
contrary to it, then his love will accidentally, but strong-
ly, incline him to that which is indeed very contrary to
the will of God.

They that are studied in logic have learned that the
nature of the cause is not to be judged of by the nature
of the effect, nor the nature of the effect from the nature
of the cause, when the cause is only causa sine qua non,
or an occasional cause ; yea, that in such a case often-
times the nature of the effect is quite contrary to the na-
ture of the cause.

True disciples of Christ may have a great deal of false
zeal, such as the disciples had of old when they would
have fire called from heaven to come down on the Sama-
ritans because they did not receive them. And even so
eminently holy, and great, and divine a saint as Moses,
who conversed with God from time to time as a man
speaks with his fi'iend, and concerning whom God gives
his testimony that he was very meek, above any man on the

138 RETIVAL OF RELIGION

face of tlie earth, yet may be rash and sinful in his zeal
when his spirit is stirred by the hard-heartcdness and
opposition of others, so as to speak very unadvisedly with
his lips and greatly to offend God, and shut himself out
from the possession of the good things that God is about
to accomplish for his church on earth ; as Moses was
excluded Canaan, though he had brought the people out
of Egypt, Psalm 106 : 32, 33. And men, even in those
very things wherein they are influenced by a truly pious
principle, yet, through error and want of due considera-
tion and caution, may be very rash with their zeal. It
was a truly good spirit that animated the excellent gene-
ration of Israel in Joshua's time, in the proceedings we
have an account of in the 22d chapter of Joshua ; and
yet they were rash and heady with their zeal, to go about
to gather all Israel together to go up so furiously to war
with their brethren of the two tribes and a half, about
their building the altar Ed, without first inquiring into
the matter, or so much as sending a messenger to be in-
formed. So the christians that were of the circumcision,
with warmth and contention condemned Peter for re-
ceiving Cornelius, as we have account. Acts 11. This
their heat and censure was unjust, and Peter was wrong-
ed in it ; but there is all appearance in the story that
they acted from a real zeal and concern for the will and
honor of God. So the primitive christians, from their
zeal for and against unclean meats, censured and con-
demned one another : this was a bad effect, and yet the
apostle bears thera witness, or at least expresses his cha-
rity towards them, that both sides acted from a good
principle and true respect to the Lord. Rom. 14 : 6. The
zeal of the Corinthians with respect to the incestuous

IN NEW ENGLAND. 139

man, though the apostle highly commends it, was yet
such that at the same time he saw that they needed a
caution, lest they should carry it too far to an undue se-
verity, and so as to fail of christian meekness and for-
giveness, 2 Corinthians 2 : 6 — 11, and chap. 7 : 11, to
the end. Luther, that great Reformer, had a gi'eat deal
of bitterness with his zeal.

It surely cannot be wondered at by considerate per-
sons, that at a time when multitudes all over the land
have their affections greatly moved, great numbers should
run into many errors and mistakes with respect to their
duty, and consequently into many acts and practices that
are imprudent and irregular. I question whether there be
a man in New England of the strongest reason and great-
est learning, but would be tried to keep master of him-
self, thoroughly to weigh his words and consider all the
consequences of his behavior, so as to conduct himself
in all respects prudently, if he were so strongly impress-
ed with a sense of divine and eternal things, and his af-
fections so exceedingly moved as has been frequent of
late among the common people. How little do they con-
sider human nature who look upon it as so insuperable a
stumbling-block, when such multitudes of all kinds of
capacities, natural tempers, educations, customs and man-
ners of life are so greatly and variously affected, that
imprudences and irregularities of conduct should abound,
especially in a state of things so uncommon, and when
the degree, extent, swiftness and power of the operation
is so very extraordinary and so new that there has not
been time and experience enough to give birth to rules
for people's conduct, and so unusual in times past, that
.the writings of divines do not afford rules to direct us in
such a state of things ?

140 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

A great deal of noise and tumult, confusion and up-
roar, and darkness mixed with light, and evil with good,
is always to be expected in the beginning of something
very extraordinary and very glorious in the state of things
in human society or the church of God : as after nature
has long been shut up in a cold dead state in time of win-
ter, when the sun returns in the spring, there is, together
with the increase of the light and heat of the sun, very
unpleasant and tempestuous weather before all is settled
calm and serene, and all nature rejoices in its bloom and
beauty. It is in the new creation as it was in the old, the
Spirit of God first moved upon the face of the waters,
which was an occasion of great uproar and tumult, and
things were gradually brought to a settled state, until at
length all stood forth in beautiful peaceful order, when
the heavens and the earth were finished, and God saw
every thing that he had made, and behold it was very
good. When God is about to bring to pass something
great and glorious in the world, nature is in a ferment
and struggle, and the world, as it were, in travail. As
when God was about to introduce the Messiah into the
world, and that new and glorious dispensation that he
set up, he shook tlie heavens and the earth, and shook all
natio7is. There is nothing that the church of God is in
Scripture more frequently represented by than the tree,
the vine, corn, &c. which gradually bring forth their fruit,
and are first green before they are ripe. A great revival
of religion is expressly compared to this gradual produc-
tion of vegetation, Isaiah, 61 : 11 ; "As the earth bring-
eth forth her bud, and as the garden causeth the things
that are sown in it to spring forth, so the Lord God will
cause righteousness and praise to spring forth before all

IN NEW ENGLAND. 141

the nations." The church is in a special manner com-
pared to a palm-tree. Cant. 7:7, 8 ; Exod. 15 : 27 ; 1
Kings, 6 : 29 ; Psalm 92 : 12. Of which tree this peculiar
thing is observed, that the fruit of it, though it be very-
sweet and good when it is ripe, yet before it has had time
to ripen has a mixture of poison.

The weakness of human nature has always appeared,
in times of the great revival of religion, by a dispositiov.i
to run to extremes and get into confusion ; and especially
in these three things, enthusiasm, superstition, and intem-
perate zeal. So it appeared in the time of the Reforma-
tion very remarkably; and also in the days of the apos-
tles : many were then exceedingly disposed to lay weight
on those things that were very notional and chimerical,
giving heed to fables and whimsies, as appears by 1 Tim.
1 : 4, and 4 : 7; 2 Tim. 2 : 16, and ver. 23, and Tit. 1 : 14,
and 3 : 9. Many, as ecclesiastical history informs us, fell
off into the most wild enthusiasm and extravagant no-
tions of spirituality and extraordinary illumination from
heaven beyond others; and many were prone to super-
stition, will worship, and a voluntary humility, giving
heed to the commandments of men, being fond of an un-
profitable bodily exercise, as appears by many passages
in the apostles' writings : and what a proneness then ap-
peared among professors to swerve from the path of duty
and the spirit of the Gospel in the exercise of a rash, in-
discreet zeal, censuring and condemning ministers and
people ; one saying, I am of Paul ; another, I of Apol-
los ; another, I of Cephas: judging one another for dif-
ferences of opinion about smaller matters, unclean meats,
holy days and holy places, and their different opinions
and practices rcvspecting civil intercourse and communi-

142 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

cation with their heathen neighbors 1 And how much
did vain jangling, and disputing, and confusion prevail
through undue heat of spirit under the name of a reli-
gious zeal 1 2 Tim. 6 : 4, 5 ; 2 Tim. 2 : 16, and Tit. 3 :
9. And what a task had the apostles to keep them within
bounds, and maintain good order in the churches ! How
often are they mentioning their irregularities !

The prevailing of such disorders seems to have been the
special occasion of writing many of their Epistles. The
church, in the great effusion of the Spirit at that time, and
the strong impressions that God's people were then under,
was under the care of infallible guides that watched over
them day and night ; but yet so prone were they, through
the weakness and corruption of human nature, to get out
of the way, that irregularity and confusion rose in some
churches, where there was an extraordinary outpouring
of the Spirit, to a very great height, even in the apostles*
lifetime, and under their eye. And though some of the
apostles lived long to settle the state of things, yet pre-
sently after they were dead the christian church ran into
many superstitions and childish notions and practices,
and in some respects into a great severity in their zeal.

And let any wise person that has not, in the midst of
the disputes of the present day, got beyond the calm-
ness of consideration, impartially consider to what lengths
we may reasonably suppose many of the primitive chris-
tians, in their heat of zeal, and under their extraordinary
impressions, would soon have gone if they had had no
inspired guides ; and whether it is not probable that the
church of Corinth, in particular, by an increase of their
irregularities and contentions, would not in a little time
have broke to pieces and dissolved in a state of the ut-

IN NEW-ENGLAND. 143

most confusion 1 And yet this would have been no evi-
dence that there had not been a most glorious and re-
markable outpouring of the Spirit in that city. But, as
for us, we have no infallible apostle to guide us, to rec-
tify disorders, and reclaim us when we are wandering ;
but every one does what is right in his own eyes ; and
they that err in judgment, and are got into a WTong path,
continue to wander till experience of the mischievous
issue convinces them of their error.

If we look at this work, and seriously weigh it in its
circumstances, it will appear a matter of no great difficul-
ty to account for the errors that have occurred, supposing
the work in general to be from a very great outpouring
of the Spirit of God. It may easily be accounted for, that
many have run into great errors, and into just such errors
as they have. It is known that some that have been em-
ployed as great instruments to promote this work, have
been very young ; and how natural is it for such as are
themselves newly awaked out of sleep, and brought out
of that state of darkness, insensibility and spiritual death
which they had been in ever since they were born ; and
have a new and wonderful scene opened to them ; and
have in view the reality, the vastness and infinite im-
portance and nearness of spiritual and eternal things :
and at the same time are surprised to see the world asleep
about them ; and have not the advantage of age and ex-
perience, and have had but little opportunity to study di-
vinity, or to converse with aged experienced christians
and divines — I say, how natural is it for such to fall into
many errors with respect to the state of mankind with
which they are so surprised, and with respect to the
means and methods of their relief? Is it any wonder

144 REVIVAL UF RELIGION

that they have not at once learned how to make all the
allowances that are to be made, and that they do not at
once find out that method of dealing with the world that
is adapted to the mysterious state and nature of mankind *?
Is it any wonder that they cannot at once foresee what
ths consequences of things will be, what evils are to be
guarded against, and what difficulties are like, to arise
that are to be provided for ]

"We have long been in a strange stupor ; the influences
of the Spirit of God upon the heart have been but little
felt, and the nature of them but little taught ; so that they
are in many respects new to great numbers of those that
have lately fallen under them. And is it any wonder that
they, who never before had experience of the supernatu-
ral influence of the divine Spirit upon their souls, and
never were instructed in the nature of these influences,
do not so well know how to distinguish one extraordinary
new impression from another, and so (to themselves in-
sensibly) run into enthusiasm, taking every strong im-
pulse or impression to be divine 1 How natural is it to
suppose that, among the multitudes of illiterate people
(most of which are in their youth) who find themselves so
wonderfully changed, and brought into such new and
before (to them) almost unheard of circumstances, many
should pass wrong and very strange judgments of both
persons and things that are about them ; and that, now
they behold them in such a new light, they in their sur-
prise should go further from the judgment that they were
wont to make of them than they ought, and in their great
change of sentiments should pass from one extreme to
•another] And why should it be thought strange, that
those that scarce ever heard of any such thing as an out-

IN NEW ENGLAND. 145

pouring of the Spirit of God before j or if they did, had
no correct idea of it ; do not know how to behave them-
selves in such a new and strange state of things 1 And is
it any wonder that they are ready to hearken to those
that have instructed them, that have been the means of
delivering them from such a state of death and misery as
they were in before, or have a name for being the happy
instruments of promoting the same work among others ?
Is it unaccountable that persons in these circumstances
are ready to receive every thing they say, and to drink
down error as well as truth from them ] And why should
there be all indignation and no compassion towards those
that are thus misled 1

When these persons are extraordinarily affected with
a new sense and recent discovery they have received of
the greatness and excellency of the divine Being, the cer-
tainty and infinite importance of eternal things, the pre-
ciousness of souls, and the dreadful danger and madness
of mankind, together with a great sense of God's distin-
guishing kindness and love to them ; no wonder that now
they think they must exert themselves and do something
extraordinary for the honor of God and the good of the
souls of their fellow-creatures, and know not how to sit
still and forbear speaking and acting with uncommon
earnestness and vigor. And in these circumstances, if
they be not persons of more than common steadiness
and discretion, or have not some person of wisdom to
direct them, it is a wonder if they do not proceed with-
out due caution, and do things that are irregular, and
that will, in the issue, do much more hurt than good.

Censuring others is the worst disease with which this
work has been attended : but yet such a time as this is

Revival of Rel. 7

146 REVIVAL OP RELIGfON

indeed a time of great temptation to tliis sinful error.
When there has been such a time of great and long-con-
tinued deadness, and many are brought out of a state of
nature into a state of grace in so extraordinary a manner,
and filled with such uncommon degi'ees of light, it is na-
tural for such to form their notions of a state of grace
wholly from what they experience : many of them know
no other way; for they never have been taught much
about a state of grace, and the different degrees of grace,
and the degrees of darkness and corruption that grace is
consistent with, nor concerning the manner of the influ-
ences of the Spirit in converting a soul, and the variety
of the manner of his operations : they therefore forming
their ideas of a state of grace only by their own experi-
ence, no wonder that it appears an insuperable difficulty
to them to reconcile such a state, of w^hich they have this
idea, with what they obsei-^'e in professors that are about
them. It is indeed in itself a very great mystery, that
grace should be consistent with so much and such kind
of corruption as sometimes prevails in the truly godly ;
and no wonder that it especially appears so to uninstruct-
ed new converts, that have been converted in an extraor-
dinary manner.

Though censoriousness is very sinful, and is most com-
monly found in hypocrites and persons of a pharisaical
spirit, yet it is not so inconsistent with true godliness as
some imagine. We have remarkable instances of it in
those holy men that we have an account of in the Book
of Job : not only were Job's three friends, that seem to
have been eminently holy men, guilty of it in very unrea-
sonably censuring the best man on earth, very positively
determining that he was an unconverted man ; but Job

IN NEW ENGLAND. 147

himself, that was not only a man of true piety, but ex-
celled all men in piety, and particularly excelled in a
humble, meek and patient spirit, was guilty of bitterly
censuring his three friends, as wicked, vile hypocrites.
Job, 16 : 9, 10, 11, " He teareth me in his wrath who
hateth me, he gnasheth upon me with his teeth; mine
enemy sharpeneth his eyes upon me : they have gaped
upon me with their mouth. God hath delivered me to the
ungodly and turned me over into the hands of the wick-
ed." So he is very positive in it that they are hypocrites,
and shall be miserably destroyed as such : in the next chap-
ter, verses 2,3, 4: " Are there not mockers with me 1 and
doth not mine eye continue in their provocation 1 Lay
down now, put me in surety with thee ; who is he that
will strike hands with me ] For thou hast hid their heart
from understanding : therefore shalt thou not exalt them."
And again, verses 8, 9, 10 : " Upright men shall be as-
tonished at this, and the innocent shall stir up himself
against the hypocrite : the righteous also shall hold on his
way, and he that hath clean hands shall be stronger and
stronger. But as for you all, do ye return and come
now; for I cannot find one wise man (i. e. one good man)
among you."

Thus I think the errors and irregularities that attend
this work may be accounted for from the consideration
of the infirmity, and weakness, and common corruption
of mankind, together with the circumstances of the work,
though we should suppose it to be the work of God. And
it. would not be a just objection in any to say. If these
powerful impressions and great affections are from the
Spirit of God, w/ii/ does 7iot the same Spirit give strength
of understanding and capacity in proportion to those per

148 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

sons that are the subjects of them, so that strong affec-
tions may not, through their error, drive them to an irre-
gular and sinful conduct 1 for I do not know that God
has any where obliged himself to do it. The end of the
influences of God's Spirit is to make men spiritually
knowing, wise to salvation, which is the most excellent
wisdom ; and he has also appointed means for our gain-
ing such degrees of other knowledge as we need to con-
duct ourselves regularly, which means should be care-
fully used : but the end of the influence of the Spirit of
God is not to increase men's natural capacities, nor has
God obliged himself immediately to increase civil pru-
dence in proportion to the degrees of spiritual light.

If we consider the errors that attend this work, not
only as from man and his infirmity, but also as from God,
and by his permission and disposal, they are not strange,
upon the supposition of its being, as to the substance of
it, a work of God. If God intends this great revival of
religion to be the dawning or a forerunner of a happy
state of his church on earth, it may be an instance of the
divine wisdom in the beginning of it to suffer so many
irregularities and errors in conduct, to which he knew
men in their present weak state were most exposed un-
der great religious affections, and when animated with
great zeal ; for it will be very likely to be of excellent
benefit to his church in the continuance and progress of
the work afterwards : their experience in the first setting
out of the mischievous consequences of these errors, and
smarting for them in the beginning, may be a happy de-
fence to them afterwards for many generations from these
errors, which otherwise they might continually be ex-
posed to. As when David and all Israel went about to

IN NEW ENGLAND. 149

bring back the ark into the midst of the land, after it had
been long absent, first in the land of the Philistines, and
then in Kirjathjearim in the utmost borders of the land;
they at first sought not the Lord after the due order, and
they smarted for their error; but this put them upon
studying the law, and more thoroughly acquainting them-
selves with the mind and will of God, and seeking and
serving him with greater circumspection, and the conse-
quence was glorious : their seeking God in such a man-
ner as was accepted of him ; and the ark of God ascend-
ing into the heights of Zion with those great and extra-
ordinary rejoicings of the king and all the people, with-
out any frown or rebuke from God intermixed ; and
God's dwelling thenceforth in the midst of the people, to
those glorious purposes that are expressed in the 68th
Psalm.

And it is very analogous to the manner of God's deal-
ing with his people, to permit a great deal of error, and
suffer the infirmity of his people much to appear in the
beginning of a glorious work of his grace for their feli-
city, to teach them what they are, to humble them,
and fit them for that glorious prosperity he is about to
advance them to, and the more to secure to himself the
honor of such a glorious work ; for by man's exceeding
weakness appearing in the beginning of it, it is evi-
dent that God does not lay the foundation of it in man's
strength or wisdom.

And as we need not wonder at the errors that attend
this work, if we look at the hand of men that are guilty
of them, and the hand of God in permitting them, so
neither shall we see cause to wonder at them if we con-
gider them with regard to the hand that Satan has in

150 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

them. For as the work is much greater than any other
outpouring of the Spirit that ever has been in New Eng-
land, so no wonder that the devil is more alarmed and
enraged, and exerts himself more vigorously against it,
and does more powerfully endeavor to tempt and mislead
those that are the subjects of it, or are its promoters.

4. Evidence that, 7iot withstanding defects, this is a real
work of God.

Whatever imprudences there have been, and whatever
sinful irregularities ; whatever vehemence of the pas-
sions and heats of the imagination, transports and ecsta-
sies ; and whatever error in judgment, and indiscreet
zeal ; and whatever outcries, and faintings, and agita-
tions of body, yet it is manifest and notorious that there
has been of late a very uncommon influence upon the
minds of a very great part of the inhabitants of New
England from one end of the land to the other, that has
been attended with the following effects : namely,

A great increase of a spirit of seriousness and sober
consideration of the things of the eternal world ; a dis-
position to hearken to any thing that is said of things of
this nature with attention and affection ; a disposition to
treat matters of religion with solemnity, and as matters
of great importance ', a disposition to make these things
the subject of conversation ; and a great disposition to
hear the word of God preached, and to take all oppor-
tunities in order to it ; and to attend on the public wor-
ship of God and all external duties of religion in a more
solemn and decent manner ; so that there is a remarka-
ble and general alteration in the face of New England
in these respects. Multitudes in all parts of the land, of

IN NEW ENGLAND. 151

vain, thoughtless persons, are quite changed, and become
serious and considerate. There is a vast increase of con-
cern for the salvation of the precious soul, and of that
inquiry, W/iai shall I do to he saved 2

The hearts of multitudes have been greatly taken off
from the things of the world, its profits, pleasures, and
honors ; and there has been a great increase of sensible-
ness and tenderness of conscience : multitudes in all
parts have "had their consciences awakened, and have
been made sensible of the pernicious nature and conse-
quences of sin, and what a dreadful thing it is to lie un-
der guilt and the displeasure of God, and to live without
peace and reconciliation with him ; they have also been
awakened to a sense of the shortness and uncertainty of
life, and the reality of another world and future judg-
ment, and of the necessity of an interest in Christ; they
are more afraid of sin, more careful and inquisitive that
they may know what is contrary to the mind and will of
God, that they may avoid it, and what he requires of
them, that they may do it ; more careful to guard against
temptations, more watchful over their own hearts, earn-
estly desirous of being informed what are the means that
God has directed to for their salvation, and diligent in
the use of the means that God has appointed in his word
in order to it.

Many very stupid, senseless sinners, and persons of a
vain mind, have been greatly awakened. There is a
strange alteration almost all over New England among
young people ; by a powerful, invisible influence on their
minds, they have been brought to forsake those things in
a general way, as it were at once, that they were ex-
tremely fond of and greatly addicted to, and that they

152 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

seemed to place the happiness of their lives in, and that
nothing before could induce them to forsake ; as their
frolicking, vain company-keeping, night-v^alking, their
mirth and jollity, their impure language and lewd songs.
In vain did ministers preach against those things before,
and in vain were laws made to restrain them, and in
vain was all the vigilance of magistrates and civil officers;
but now they have almost every where dropped them
as it were of themselves. And there is a great alteration
amongst old and young as to drinking, tavern haunting,
profane speaking, and extravagance in apparel. Many
notoriously vicious persons have been reformed and be-
come externally quite new creatures : some that are
wealthy, and of a fashionable, gay education ; some great
beaus and fine ladies, that seemed to have their minds
swallowed up with nothing but the vain shows and plea-
sures of the world, have been wonderfully altered, and
have relinquished these vanities, and are become serious
and humble in their conversation.

It is astonishing to see the alteration in some towns,
where before was but little appearance of religion or any
thing but vice and vanity : and so remote was all that was
to be seen or heard amongst them from any thing that
savored of vital piety or serious religion, or that had any
relation to it, that one would have thought, if they had
judged only by what appeared in them, that they had
been some other species from the serious and religious,
which had no concern with another world, and whose na-
tures were not made capable of those things that apper-
tain to christian experience and pious conversation ; espe-
cially was it thus among young persons : and now they
are transformed into another sort of people ; their former

IN NEW ENGLAND. 153

vain, worldly and vicious conversation and dispositions
seem to be forsaken, and they are, as it were, gone over
to a new world : their thoughts, and their talk and their
concern, affections and inquiries, are now about the favor
of God, an interest in Christ, a renewed, sanctified heart,
and a spiritual blessedness, and acceptance and hapj^iness
in a future world.

And through the greater part of New England the
Holy Bible is in much greater esteem and use than it used
to be ; the great things that are contained in it are much-
more regarded as things of the greatest consequence, and
are much more the subjects of meditation and conversa-
tion ; and other books of piety that have long been of es-
tablished reputation, as the most excellent and most tend-
ing to promote true godliness, have been abundantly more
in use : the Lord's day is more religiously observed : and
abundance has been lately done at making up differences
and confessing faults one to another, and making restitu-
tion ; probably more within these two years than was
done in thirty years before — it has been so undoubtedly
in many places. And surprising has been the power of
that Spirit that has been poured out on the land, in many
instances to destroy old grudges and make up long-con-
tinued breaches, and to bring those that seemed to be in
a confirmed irreconcilable alienation, to embrace each
other in a sincere and entire amity.

Great numbers under this influence have been brought
to a deep sense of their own sinfulness and vileness : the
sinfulness of their lives, the heinousness of their disregard
of the authority of the great God, and the heinousness of
their living in contempt of a Savior : they have lamented
their former negligence of their souls and neglecting and

7*

154 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

losing precious time. Their sins of life have been extra-
ordinarily set before them ; and they have also had a great
sense of their sins of heart ; their hardness of heart and
enmity against that w^hich is good, and proneness to all
evil ; and also of the worthlessness of their own religious
performances, how unworthy their prayers, praises, and
all that they did in religion was to be regarded of God :
and it has been a common thing that persons have had
such a sense of their own sinfulness that they have
thought themselves to be the worst of all, and that none
ever was so vile as they : and many seem to have been
greatly convinced that they were utterly unworthy of any
mercy at the hands of God, however miserable they were,
and though they stood in extreme necessity of mercy; and
that they deserved nothing but eternal burnings : and have
been sensible that God would be altogether just and righ-
teous in inflicting endless damnation upon them, at the
same time that they have had an exceedingly affecting
sense of the dreadfulness of such endless torments, and
have apprehended themselves to be greatly in danger of
them. And many have been deeply affected with a sense
of their own ignorance, and blindness, and exceeding
helplessness, and so of their extreme need of the divine
pity and help.

And so far as we are worthy to be credited one by an-
other in what we say, (and persons of good understand-
ing and sound mind, and known and experienced probity,
have a right to be believed by their neighbors, when they
speak of things that fall under their observation and ex-
perience,) multitudes in New England have lately been
brought to a new and great conviction of the truth and
certainty of the things of the Gospel ; to a firm persuasion

IN NEW ENGLAND. 155

tliat Christ Jesus is the Son of God, and the great and
only Savior of the world ; and that the great doctrines of
the Gospel touching reconciliation by his blood and ac-
ceptance in his righteousness, and eternal life and salva-
tion through him, are matters of undoubted truth ; toge-
ther with a most affecting sense of the excellency and suf-
ficiency of this Savior, and the glorious wisdom and grace
of God shining in this way of salvation ; and of the won-
ders of Christ's dying love, and the sincerity of Christ in
the invitations of the Gospel, and a consequent affiance
and sweet rest of soul in Christ, as a glorious Savior, a
strong rock and high tower, accompanied with an admir-
ing and exalting apprehension of the glory of the divine
perfections, God's majesty, holiness, sovereign grace, &c.
with a sensible, strong and sweet love to God, and delight
in him, far surpassing all temporal delights or earthly
pleasures ; and a rest of soul in him as a portion and the
fountain of all good, attended with an abhorrence of sin
and self-loathing for it, and earnest longings o£ soul after
more holiness and conformity to God, with a sense of the
great need of God's help in order to holiness of life ; to-
gether with a most dear love to all that are supposed to
be the children of God, and a love to mankind in general,
and a most sensible and tender compassion for the souls
of sinners, and earnest desires for the advancement of
Christ's kingdom in the world. ' And these things have
appeared to be in many of them abiding, now for many
months, yea, more than a year and a half; with an abid-
ino- concern to live a holy life, and great complaints of
remaining corruption, longing to be more free from the
body of sin and death.

And not onlv do these effects appear in new converts,

156 REVIVAL OP RELIGION

but great numbers of those that were formerly esteemed
the most sober and pious people, have, under the in-
fluence of this vs^ork, been greatly quickened, and their
hearts renewed with greater degrees of light, renewed
repentance and humiliation, and more lively exercises of
faith, love and joy in the Lord. Many, as I am well know-
ing, have of late been remarkably engaged to watch and
strive, and fight against sin, and cast out every idol, and
sell all for Christ, and give up themselves entirely to God,
and make a sacrifice of every worldly and carnal thing to
the welfare and prosperity of their souls ; and there has
of late appeared in some places an unusual disposition to
bind themselves to it in a solemn covenant with God.

And now instead of meetings at taverns and drinking
houses, and meetings of young people in frolicks and vain
company, the country is full of meetings of all sorts and
ages of persons, young and old, men, women and little
children, to read and pray, and sing praises, and to con-
verse of the things of God and another world. In very
many places the main of the conversation in all compa-
nies turns on religion and things of a spiritual nature.
Instead of vain mirth amongst young people, there is now
either mourning under a sense of the guilt of sin, or holy
rejoicing in Christ Jesus ; and instead of their lewd songs
are now to be heard from them songs of praises to God
and the Lamb that was slain to redeem them by his blood.
And there has been this alteration abiding on multitudes
all over the land for a year and a half, without any ap-
pearance of a disposition to return to former vice and
vanity.

■ And under the influence of this work there have been
many of the remains of those wretched people and dregs

IN NEW ENGLAND. 157

of mankind, the poor Indians, that seemed to be next
to a state of brutality, and with whom, till now, it seem-
ed to be to little more purpose to use endeavors for their
instruction and awakening than with the beasts ; whose
minds have now been strangely opened to receive in-
struction, and have been deeply affected with the con-
cerns of their precious souls, and have reformed their
lives and forsaken their former stupid, barbarous and
brutish way of living ; and particularly that sin to which
theyjhave been so exceedingly addicted, their drunken-
ness ; and are become devout and serious persons ; and
many of them to appearance brought tinily and greatly to
delight in the things of God, and to have their souls very
much engaged and entertained with the great things of
the Gospel. And many of the poor negroes also have
been in like manner wrought upon and changed. And
the souls of very many little children have been remark-
ably enlightened, and their hearts wonderfully affected
and enlarged, and their mouths opened, expressing them-
selves in a manner far beyond their years, and to the just
astonishment of those that have heard them ; and some
of them from time to time, for many months, have been
greatly and delightfully affected with the glory of divine
things and the excellency and love of the Redeemer,
with their hearts greatly filled With love to and joy in
him, and have continued to be serious and pious in their
behavior.

The divine power of this work has marvellously ap-
peared, in some instances I have been acquainted with,
in supporting and fortifying the heart under great trials,
such as the death of children and extreme pain of body;
wonderfully maintaining the serenity, calmness and joy

158 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

of the soul in an immovable rest in God, and sweet
resignation to him. There also have been instances of
some that have been the subject of this work, that under
the blessed influences of it have, in such a calm, bright
and joyful frame of mind, been carried through the val-
ley of the shadow of death.

And now let us consider — Is it not strange that in a
christian, orthodox country, and such a land of light as
this is, there should be many at a loss whose worl^ this
is, whether the work of God or the work of the devil 1
Is it not a shame to New England that such a work
should be much doubted of here ] Need we look over
the histories of all past times, to see if there be not some
circumstances and external appearances that attend this
work, that have been formerly found amongst enthusi-
asts 1 Whether the Montanists had not great transports
of joy, and whether the French Prophets had not agita-
tions of body ? Blessed be God ! he does not put us to
the toil of such inquiries. We need not say, Who shall
ascend into heaven to bring us down something whereby
to judge of this work 1 Nor does God send us beyond
the seas, nor into past ages, to obtain a rule that shall
determine and satisfy us. But we have a rule near at
hand — a sacred hook that God himself has put into our
hands, with clear and infallible marks sufficient to re-
solve us in things of this nature ; which book I think we
must reject, not only in some particular passages, but in
the substance of it, if we reject such a work as has now
been described, as not b^ing the work of God, The
whole tenor of the Gospel proves it \ all the idea of reli-
gion that the Scripture gives us confirms it.

IN NEW ENGLAND^ 159

I suppose there is scarcely a minister in this land but
from Sabbath to Sabbath used to pray that God would
pour out his Spirit and work a reformation and a revival
of religion in the country, and turn us from our intem-
perance, profaneness, uncleanness, worldliness and other
sins ; and we have ke^Dt, from year to year, days of public
fasting and prayer to God, to acknowledge our backslid-
ings and humble ourselves for our sins, and to seek of
God forgiveness and reformation : and now when so
great and extensive a reformation is so suddenly and
wonderfully accomplished in those very things that we
have sought to God for, shall we not acknowledge itl
Or when we do, shall we do it with great coldness, cau-
tion and reserve, and scarcely take any notice of it in
our public prayers and praises, or mention it but slightly
and cursorily, and in such a manner as carries an appear-
ance as though we would contrive to say as little of it as
ever we could, and were glad to pass from it % And that
because (although, indeed, there be such a work attended
with all these glorious effects, yet) the work is attended
with a mixture of error, imprudences, darkness and sin ;
because some persons are carried away with impressions,
and are indiscreet and too censorious with their zeal ;
and because there are high transports of religious affec-
tion ; and because of some effects on persons' bodies that
we do not understand the reason' of ]

160 REVIVAL OF RELIGION.

5. Genuineness of the work illustrated hy examples^ pm -
ticidarly in the case of one individual*

I have been particularly acquainted with many persons
that have been the subjects of the high and extraordinary
transports of the present day ; and in the highest trans-
ports of any of the instances that I have been acquainted
with, and where the affections of admiration, love and
joy, so far as another could judge, have been raised to a
higher pitch than in. any other instances I have observ-
ed or been informed of, the following things have been
united : namely,

A very frequent dwelling, for some considerable time
together, in such views of the glory of the divine perfec-
tions and Christ's excellencies, that the soul in the mean
time has been as it were perfectly overwhelmed and
swallowed up with light and love, and a sweet solace,
rest and joy of soul that was altogether unspeakable;
and more than once continuing for five or six hours to-
gether without interruption in that clear and lively view
or sense of the infinite beauty and amiableness of Christ's
person, and the heavenly sweetness of his excellent and
transcendent love ; so that (to use the person's own ex-
pressions) the soul remained in a kind of heavenly ely-
sium, and did as it were swim in the rays of Christ's love,
like a little mote swimming in the beams of the sun or
streams of his light that come in at a window ; and the
heart was swallowed up in a kind of glow of Christ's
love coming down from Christ's heart in heaven as a
constant stream of sweet light, at the same time the soul

• This individual was doubtless Mrs. Edwards, the wife of the author,
a woman of uncommon endowments and excellence. See Edwards' Life.

IN NEW ENGLAND. 161

was all flowing out in love to him ; so that there seemed
to be a constant flowing and reflowing from heart to heart.
The soul dwelt on high, and was lost in God, and seem-
ed almost to leave the body ; dwelling on a pure de-
light that fed and satisfied the soul ; enjoying pleasure
without the least sting or interruption ; a sweetness
that the soul was lost in ; so that (so far as the judgment
and word of a person of discretion may be taken, speak-
ing upon the most deliberate consideration) what was
enjoyed in each single minute of the whole space, which
was many hours, was undoubtedly worth more than all
the outward comfort and pleasure of the whole life put
together ; and this without being in any trance, or being
at all deprived of the exercise of the bodily senses : and
the like heavenly delight and unspeakable joy of soul,
enjoyed from time to time for years together ; though
not frequently so long together, to such a height : extra-
ordinary views of divine things and religious affections
being frequently attended with very great' effects on the
body, nature often sinking under the weight of divine dis-
coveries, the strength of the body taken away, so as to de-
prive of all ability to stand or speak ; sometimes the hands
clinched and the flesh cold, but sense still remaining ;
animal nature often in a great emotion and agitation, and
the soul very often, of late, so overcome with great admi-
ration and a kind of omnipotent joy, as to cause the
person (wholly unavoidably) to leap with all the might,
with joy and mighty exultation of soul ; the soul at the
same time being so strongly drawn towards God and
Christ in heaven, that it seemed to the person as though
soul and body would, as it were of themselves, of neces-
sity mount up, leave the earth and ascend thither.

162 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

These effects on the body did not begin now in this
wonderful season, that they should be owing to the in-
fluence of the example of the times, but about seven years
ago ; and began in a much higher degree and greater fre-
quency, near three years ago, when there was no such
enthusiastical season, as many account this, but it was a
very dead time through the land : they arose from no dis-
temper catched from Mr. Whitefield or Mr. Tennent, be-
cause they began before either of them came into the
country ; they began, as I said, near three years ago, in
a great increase, upon an extraordinary self-dedication,
and renunciation of the world, and resignation of all to
God, made in a great view of God's excellency, and high
exercise of love to him, and rest and joy in him; since
which time they have been very frequent. They began
in a yet higher degree and greater frequency about a
year and a half ago, upon another new resignation of all
to God, with a yet greater fervency and delight of soul ;
since which time the body has been very often fainting
with the love of Christ ; and they began in a much higher
degree still, the last winter, upon another resignation and
acceptance of God as the only portion and happiness of
the soul, wherein the whole world, with the dearest en-
joyments in it, were renounced as dirt and dung, and all
that is pleasant and glorious, and all that is terrible in
this world, seemed perfectly to vanish into nothing, and
nothing to be left but God, in whom the soul was per-
fectly swallowed up, as in an infinite ocean of blessed-
ness : since which time there have often been great agita-
tions of body and an unavoidable leaping for joy ; and
the soul as it were dwelling, almost without interruption,
in a kind of paradise j and very often, in high transports,

IN NEW ENGLAND. 163

disposed to speak of those great and glorious things of
God and Christ and the eternal world that are in view,
to others that are present, in a most earnest manner and
with a loud voice, so that it is next to impossible to avoid
it ; these effects on the body not arising from any bodily
disease or weakness, the most distinguished of all having
been in a good state of health.

This great rejoicing has been a rejoicing with trem-
bling, that is, attended with a deep and lively sense of
the greatness and majesty of God, and the person's own
exceeding littleness and vileness : spiritual joys in this
person never were attended, either formerly or lately,
with the least appearance of any laughter or lightness of
countenance or manner of speaking; but with a peculiar
abhorrence of such appearances in spiritual rejoicings,
especially since joys have been greatest of all : these high
transports when they have been past, have had abiding
effects in the increase of the sweetness, rest and humility
that they have left upon the soul ; and a new engagedness
of heart to live to God's honor, and watch and fight against
sin. And these things not in one that is in the giddy age
of youth, nor in a new convert and unexperienced chris-
tian, but in one that was converted above twenty-seven
years ago ; and neither converted nor educated in that en-
thusiastical town of Northampton, (as some may be ready
to call it,) but in a town and family that none that I know
of suspected of enthusiasm ; and in a christian that has
been long, in an uncommon manner, growing in grace,
and rising, by very sensible degrees, to higher love to
God, and weanedness from the world, and mastery over
sin and temptation, through great trials and conflicts, and
iong-continued struggling and fighting with sin, and earn-

164 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

est and constant prayer and labor in religion, and engag-
edness of mind in the use of all means, attended w^ith a
great exactness of life : which growth has been attended
not only with a great increase of religious affections, but
with a wonderful alteration of outward behavior, in many
things visible to those who are most intimately acquaint-
ed, so as lately to have become as it were a new person ;
and particularly in living so much more above the world,
and in a greater degree of steadfastness and strength in
the way of duty and self-denial, maintaining the christian
conflict against temptations, and conquering from time to
time under great trials ; persisting in an unmoved, un-
touched calm and rest, under the changes and accidents
of time. The person had formerly, in lower degrees of
grace, been subject to unsteadiness, and many ups and
downs in the frame of mind ; the mind being under great
disadvantages through want of bodily health, and often
subject to melancholy, and at times almost overborne
with it, it having been so even from early youth : but
strength of grace and divine light has of a long time
wholly conquered these disadvantages, and carried the
mind in a constant manner quite above them.

Since that resignation spoken of before, made near
three years ago, every thing of that nature seems to be
overcome and crushed by the power of faith and trust in
God, and resignation to him ; the person has remained in
a constant uninterrupted rest and humble joy in God,
and assurance of his favor, without one hour's melancho-
ly or darkness from that day to this ; diseases have had
great effects on the body, such as they used to have
before, but the soul has been always out of their reach.
And this steadfastness and constancy has remained

IN NEW ENGLAND. 165

through great outward changes and trials ; such as times
of the most extreme pain and apparent hazard of imme-
diate death. What has been felt in late great transports
is known to be nothing new in kind, but to be of the same
nature with what was felt formerly, when a little child
of about five or six years of age, but only in a vastly
higher degree.

These transporting views and rapturous affections are
not attended with any enthusiastic disposition to follow
impulses or any supposed prophetical revelations; nor
have they been observed to be attended with any appear-
ance of spiritual pride, but very much of a contrary dis-
position, an increase of a spirit of humility and meekness,
and a disposition in honor to prefer others ; and it is wor-
thy to be remarked, that at a time remarkably distinguish-
ed from all others, wherein discoveries and holy affections
were evidently at the greatest height that ever happened,
the greatness and clearness of divine light being over-
whelming, and the strength and sweetness of divine love
altogether overpowering, which began early in the morn-
ing of the holy Sabbath, and lasted for days together,
melting all down in the deepest humility and poverty of
spirit, reverence and resignation, and the sweetest meek-
ness and universal benevolence ; I say, it is worthy to be
observed, that there were these two things in a remark-
able manner felt at that time, namely, a peculiarly sensible
aversion to a judging of others, that were professing chris-
tians of good standing in the visible church, that they
were not converted, or with respect to their degrees of
grace ; or at all intermeddling with that matter, so much
as to determine against and condemn others in the thought
of the heart ; it appearing hateful, as not agreeing with

166 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

that lamblike humility, meekness, gentleness and charity
M^hich the soul then, above other times, saw the beauty
of, and felt a disposition to. The disposition that was
then felt was, on the contrary, to prefer others to self, and
to hape that they saw more of God and loved him better ;
though before, under smaller discoveries and feebler ex-
ercises of divine affection, there had been felt a disposi-
tion to censure and condemn others. And another thing
that was felt at that time, was a very great sense of the
importance of moral social duties, and how great a part
of religion lay in them : there was such a new sense and
conviction of this beyond what had been before, that it
seemed to be as it were a clear discovery then made to
the soul ; but in general there has been a very great in-
crease of a sense of these two things, as divine views and
divine love have increased. The things already mentioned
have been attended also with the following : namely,

An extraordinary sense of the awful majesty and great-
ness of God, so as oftentimes to take away the bodily
strength ; a sense of the holiness of God, as of a flame
infinitely pure and bright, so as sometimes to overwhelm
soul and body ; a sense of the piercing all-seeing eye of
God, so as sometimes to take away the bodily strength ;
and an extraordinary view of the infinite terribleness of
the wrath of God, which has very frequently been strong-
ly impressed on the mind, together with a sense of the in-
effable misery of sinners that are exposed to this wrath,
that has been overpowering. Sometimes the exceeding pol-
luUon of the person's own heart, as a sink of all manner
of abomination and a nest of vipers, and the dreadful-
ness of an eternal hell of God's wrath opened to view
both together ; with a clear view of a desert of that mi

IN NEW ENGLAND. 167

sery without the least degree of divine pity, and that by
the pollution of the best duties, yea, only by the pollu-
tion, and irreverence, and want of humility that attended
once speaking of the holy name of God, when done in
the best manner that ever it was done ; the strength of
the body very often taken away, with a deep mourning
for sin as committed against so holy and good a God,
sometimes with an affecting sense of actual sin, sometimes
especially indwelling sin, sometimes the consideration of
the sin of the heart as appearing in a particular thing, as
for instance, in that there was no greater forwardness
and readiness to self-denial for God and Christ that had
so denied himself for us ; yea, sometimes the considera-
tion of the sin, in only speaking one word concerning the
infinitely great and holy God, has been so affecting as to
overcome the strength of nature —

A very great sense of the certain truth of the great
things revealed in the Gospel; an overwhelming sense
of the glory of the work of redemption, and the way of
salvation by Jesus Christ ; the glorious harmony of the
divine attributes appearing therein, as that wherein mer-
cy and truth are met together, and righteousness and
peace have kissed each other ; a sight of the fulness and
glorious sufficiency of Christ that has been so aflfecting
as to overcome the body : a constant immovable trust in
God through Christ, with a great sense of his strength
and faithfulness, the sureness of his covenant and the im-
mutability of his promises, so that the everlasting moun-
tains and perpetual hills have appeared as mere shadows
to these things : sometimes the sufficiency and faithful-
ness of God, as the covenant God of his people, appear-
ing in these words, I AM THAT I AM, in so affecting

168 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

a manner as to overcome the body : a sense of the glori-
ous, unsearchable, unerring w^isdom of God in his works,
both of creation and providence, so as to swallow up the
soul and overcome the strength of the body : a sweet re-
joicing of soul at the thoughts of God's being infinitely
and unchangeably happy, and an exulting gladness of
heart that God is self-sufficient and infinitely above all
dependence, and reigns over all, and does his will with
absolute and uncontrollable power and sovereignty ; a
sense of the glory of the Holy Spirit as the great com-
forter, so as to overwhelm both soul and body ; only
mentioning the word the Comforter has immediately taken
away all strength ; that word, as the person expressed it,
seemed great enough to fill heaven and earth : a most
vehement and passionate desire of the honor and glory
of God's name ; a sensible, clear and constant preference
of it, not only to the person's own temporal interest, but
spiritual comfort in this world ; and a willingness to suf-
fer the hidings of God's face, and to live and die in dark-
ness and horror if God's honor should require it, and to
have no other reward for it but that God's name should
be glorified, although so much of the sweetness of the
light of God's countenance had been experienced : a
great lamenting of ingratitude and the lowness of the
degree of love to God, so as to deprive of bodily strength ;
and very often vehement longings and faintings after
more love to Christ and greater conformity to him ; espe-
cially longing after these two things, to be more perfect
in liumiliiy and adoration; the flesh and heart seems often
to cry out for a lying low before God, and adoring him
with greater love and humility : the thoughts of the per-
fect humility with which the saints in heaven worship

IN NEW ENGLAND. 169

God and fall down before his throne have often over-
come the body and set it into a great agitation— '

A great delight in singing praises to God and Jesus
Christ, and longing that this present life may be, as it
were, one continued song of praise to God ; longing, as
the person expressed it, to sit and sing this life away ;
and an overcoming pleasure in the thoughts of spending
an eternity in that exercise ; a living by faith to a great
degree ; a constant and extraordinary distrust of our own
strength and wisdom ; a great dependence on God for
his help, in order to the performance of any thing to
God's acceptance, and being restrained from the most
horrid sins, and running upon God, even on his neck and
on the thick bosses of his buckler : such a sense of the
black ingratitude of true saints' coldness and deadness
in religion, and their setting their hearts on the things of
this world, as to overcome the bodily frame : a great
longing that all the children of God might be lively in
religion, fervent in their love and active in the service of
God ; and when there have been appearances of it in
others, rejoicing so in beholding the pleasing sight that
the joy of soul has been too great for the body : taking
pleasure in the thoughts of watching and striving against
sin, and fighting through the way to heaven, and filling
up this life with hard labor, and bearing the cross for
Christ, as an opportunity to give God honor ; not desir-
ing to rest from labors till arrived in heaven, but abhor-
ring the thoughts of it, and seeming astonished that God's
own children should be backward to strive and deny
themselves for God —

Earnest longings that all God's people might be clothed
with humility and meekness, like the Lamb of God, and

Revival of Rel g

170 RETIVAL OF RELIGION'

feel nothing in their hearts but love and compassion to
all mankind ; and great grief when any thing to the con-
trary seems to appear in any of the children of God, as
any bitterness or fierceness of zeal, or censoriousness, or
reflecting uncharitably upon others, or disputing with any
appearance of heat of spirit ; a deep concern for the
good of others' souls ; a melting compassion to those
that looked on themselves as in a state of nature, and
to saints under darkness, so as to cause the body to
faint ; a universal benevolence to mankind, with a long-
ing as it were to embrace the whole world in the arms of
pity and love ; ideas of suffering from enemies the utmost
conceivable rage and cruelty, with a disposition felt to
fervent love and pity in such a case, so far as it could be
realized in thought ; fainting with pity to the world that
lies in ignorance and wickedness : sometimes a disposi-
tion felt to a life given up to mourning alone in a wilder-
ness over a lost and miserable world; compassion to-
wards them being^ often to such a deo^ree as would allow
of no support or rest but in going to God and pouring
out the soul in prayer for them ; earnest desires that the
work of God now in the land may be carried on, and
that with greater purity and freedom from all bitter zeal,
censoriousness, spiritual pride, or hot disputes ; a vehe-
ment and constant desire for the setting up of Christ's
kingdom through the earth, as a kingdom of holiness,
purity, love, peace and happiness to mankind —

The soul often entertained with unspeakable delight,
and bodily strength overborne at the thoughts of heaven,
as a world of love, where love shall be the saints' eter-
nal food, and they shall dwell in the light of love, and
swim in an ocean of love, and where the very air and

IN NEW ENGLAND. 171

breath will be nothing but love ; love to the people of
God, or God's true saints, as those who have the image
of Christ, and as those who will in a very little time
shine in his perfect image, that has been attended with
an endearment and oneness of heart and a sweetness
and ravishment of soul that has been altogether inex-
pressible ; the strength very often taken away with long-
ings that others might love God more, and serve God bet-
ter, and have more of his comfortable presence than the
person that was the subject of these longings, desiring to
follow the whole world to heaven, or that every one
should go before and be higher in grace and happiness,
not by this person's diminution, but by others' increase :
a delight in conversing of the things of religion, and in
seeing christians together talking of the most spiritual
and heavenly things in a lively and feeling manner, and
very frequently overcome with the pleasure of such con-
versation : a great sense often expressed of the import-
ance of the duty of charity to the poor, and how much
the generality of christians come short in the practice of
it : a great sense of the need God's ministers have of
much of the Spirit of God, at this day especially ; and
most earnest longings and wrestlings with God for them,
so as to take away the bodily strength —

The greatest, fullest, longest-continued and most con-
stant assurance of the favor of tirod, and of a title to
future glory, that ever I saw any appearance of in any
person, enjoying, especially of late, (to use the person's
own expression,) the riches of full assurance : formerly
longing to die with something of impatience, but lately,
since that resignation forementioned about three years
ago, having an uninterrupted entire resignation to God

172 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

with respect to life or death, sickness or health, ease or
pain, which has remained unchanged and unshaken
when actually under extreme and violent pains, and in
times of theatenings of immediate death ; but though
there be this patience and submission, yet the thoughts
of death and the day of judgment are always exceeding
sweet to the soul : this resignation is also attended with
a constant resignation of the lives of dearest earthly
friends, and sometimes when some of their lives have
been imminently threatened ; often expressing the sweet-
ness of the liberty of having wholly left the world and
renounced all for God, and having nothing but God, in
whom is an infinite fulness —

These things have been attended with a constant sweet
peace and calm and serenity of soul, without any cloud
to interrupt it ; a continual rejoicing in all the works of
God's hands, the works of nature, and God's daily works
of providence, all appearing with a sweet smile upon
them ; a wonderful access to God by prayer, as it were
seeing him, and sensibly immediately conversing with
him, as much oftentimes (to use the person's own ex-
pressions) as if Christ were here on earth, sitting on a
visible throne, to be approached to and conversed with ;
frequent, plain, sensible and immediate answers of pray-
er ; all tears wiped away ; all former troubles and sor-
rows of life forgotten, and all sorrow and sighing fled
away, excepting grief for past sins and for remaining
corruption, and that Christ is loved no more, and that
God is no more honored in the world, and a compassion-
ate grief towards fellow- creatures ; a daily sensible do-
ing and suffering every thing for God for a long time
past, eating for God, and working for God, and sleeping

IN NEW ENGLAND. 173

for God, and bearing pain and trouble for God, and do
ing all as the service of love, and so doing it v\^itli a con-
tinual uninterrupted cheerfulness, peace and joy. Oh
how^ good, said the person once, is it to work for God in
the day-time, and at night to lie down under his smiles !
high experiences and religious affections in this person
have not been attended with any disposition to neglect
the necessary business of a secular calling, to spend the
time in reading and prayer, and other exercises of devo-
tion ; but worldly business has been attended with great
alacrity, as part of the service of God : the person declar-
ing that it being done thus, it is found to be as good as
prayer —

These things have been accompanied with an exceed-
ing concern and zeal for moral duties, and that all pro-
fessors may with them adorn the doctrine of God their
Savior ; and an uncommon care to perform relative and
social duties, and a noted eminence in them ; a great
inoffensiveness of life and conversation in the sight of
others; a great meekness, gentleness, and benevolence
of spirit and behavior ; and a great alteration in those
things that formerly used to be the person's failings ;
seeming to be much overcome and swallowed up by the
late great increase of grace, to the observation of those
that are most conversant and most intimately acquainted :
in times of the brightest light and highest flights of love
and joy, finding no disposition to any opinion of being
now perfectly free from sin, (agreeably to the notion of
some high pretenders to spirituality in these days,) but
exceedingly the contrary : at such times especially, see-
ing how loathsome and polluted the soul is, soul and
body and every act and word appearing like rottenness

174 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

and corruption in that pure and holy light of God's
glory; not slighting instruction or means of grace any
more for having had great discoveries ; on the contrary,
never more sensible of the need of instruction than now.
And one thing more may be added, that these things
have been attended w^ith a particular dislike of placing
religion much in dress, and spending much zeal about
those things that in themselves are matters of indiffer-
ence, or an affecting to show humility and devotion by a
mean habit, or a demure and melancholy countenance,
or any thing singular and superstitious.

6. The work not only genuine^ but glorious.

Now if such things are enthusiasm, and the fruits of a
distempered brain, let my brain be evermore possessed
of that happy distemper ! If this be distraction, I pray
God that the world of mankind may be all seized with
this benign, meek, beneficent, beatifical, glorious distrac-
tion ! If agitations of body were found in the French
prophets, and ten thousand prophets more, it is little to
their purpose who bring it as an objection against such
a work as this, unless their purpose be to disprove the
whole of the christian religion. The great affections and
high transports that others have lately been under, are in
general of the same kind with those in the instance that
has been given, though not to so high a degree, and
many of them not so pure and unmixed and so well
regulated. I have had opportunity to observe many in-
stances here and elsewhere ; and though there are some
instances of great affections in which there has been a
great mixture of nature with grace, and in some a sad
degenerating of religious affections; yet there is such

IN NEW ENGLAND. 175

uniformity observable, that it is easy to be seen that in
general it is the same Spirit from whence the work in all
parts of the land has originated.

And what notions have they of religion who reject
what has been described as not true religion ] What
shall we find to answer those expressions in Scripture,
" The peace of God that passeth all understanding : re-
joicing with joy unspeakable and full of glory, in believ-
ing and loving an unseen Savior : all joy and peace in
believing : God's shining into our hearts, to give the light
of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus
Christ ; with open face beholding, as in a glass, the glory
of the Lord, and being changed into the same image,
from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord :
having the love of God shed abroad in our hearts by the
Holy Ghost giveQ to us : liaving the Spirit of God and
of glory rest upon us : a being called out of darkness
into marvellous light ; and having the day-star arise in
our hearts :" I say, if those things that have been men-
tioned do not answer these expressions, what else can
we find out that does answer them 1 Those that do not
think such things as these to be the fruits of the true
Spirit, would do well to consider what kind of spirit
they are waiting and praying for, and what sort of fruits
they expect he should produce when he comes. I sup-
pose it will generally be allowed that there is such a
thing as a glorious outpouring of the Spirit of God to be
expected, to introduce very joyful and glorious times in
religion ; times wherein holy love and joy will be raised
to a great height in true christians : but if those things
that have been mentioned be rejected, what is left that
we can find wherewith to patch up a notion or form an

176 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

idea of tlie liigli, blessed, joyful religion of those times 1
What is it that any have a notion of, that is very sweet,
excellent and joyful, of a religious nature, that is entirely
of a different nature from these things 1

Those that are vs^aiting for t?i,e fruits in order to deter-
mine whether this be the work of God, would do well
to consider two things :

1. What they are waiting for : whether it be not this ;
to have this wonderful religious influence that is on the
minds of people over and past, and then to see how they
will behave themselves. That is, to have grace subside,
and the actings of it in a great measure cease, and to
have persons grow cold and dead, and then to see wheth-
er after that they will behave themselves with such exact-
ness and brightness of conversation as is to be expected
of lively Christians, or those that are in the vigorous ex-
ercises of grace. There are many that will not be satis-
fied with any exactness or laboriousness in religion now,
while persons have their minds much moved and their
affections are high ; for they lay it to their flash of affec-
tion and heat of zeal, as they call it ; they are waiting
to see whether they will carry themselves as well when
these affections are over : that is, they are waiting to
have persons sicken and lose their strength, that they
may see whether they will then behave themselves like
healthy strong men. I would desire that they w^ould also
consider whether they be not waiting for more than is
reasonably to be expected, supposing this to be reall}^ a
great work of God, and much more than has been found
in former great outpourings of the Spirit of God that
have been universally acknowledged in the christian
church % Do not they expect fewer instances of apostacy

IN NEW ENGLAND. 177

and evidences of hypocrisy in professors, and those that
for the present seem to be under the influences of the
Spirit, than were after that great outpouring of the Spirit
in the apostles' days, or that which was in the time of
the Reformation 1 And do not they stand prepared to
make a mighty argument of it against this work, if there
should be half so many 1 And,

2. They would do well to consider hoio long they will
wait to see the good fruit of this work before they will
determine in favor of it. Is not their waiting unlimited 1
The visible fruit that is to be expected of a pouring out
of the Spirit of God on a country, is a visible reformation
in that country : how great a reformation has lately been
brought to pass in New England by this work, has been
before observed. And has it not continued long enough
already to give reasonable satisfaction ] If God cannot
work on the hearts of a people after such a manner as
to show his hand so plainly as reasonably to expect it
should be acknowledged in a year and a half or two
years' time ; yet surely it is unreasonable that our ex-
pectations and demands should be unlimited, and our
waiting without any bounds.

As there is the clearest evidence, from those things
that have been observed, that this is the work of God, so
it is evident that it is a very great, and wonderful, and ex-
ceedingly glorious work of God. This is certain, that it
is a great and wonderful event, a strange revolution, an
unexpected, surprising overturning of things suddenly
brought to pass; such as never has been seen in New
England, and scarce ever has been heard of in any land.
Who that saw the state of things in New England a few
years ago, the state of things which had become settled,

8*

178 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

and the way that we had been so long going on in, would
have thought that in so little a time there would be such
a change ] This is undoubtedly either a very great work
of God, or a great work of the devil, as to the main sub-
stance of it. For though, undoubtedly, God and the devil
may work together at the same time and in the same
land ; and when God is at work, especially if he be very
remarkably at work, Satan will, to his utmost endeavor,
intrude, and by intermingling his work, darken and
hinder God's work ; yet God and the devil do not work
together in producing the same event, and in effecting
the same change in the hearts and lives of men : but it is
apparent that there are some things wherein the main
substance of this work consists, a certain effect that is
produced and alteration that is made in the apprehen-
sions, affections, dispositions and behavior of men, in
which there is a likeness and agreement every where :
now this, I say, is either a wonderful work of God, or a
mighty work of the devil ; and so is either a most happy
event, greatly to be admired and rejoiced in, or a most
awful calamity. Therefore if what has been said be suf-
ficient to determine it to be, as to the main, the work of
God, then it must be acknowledged to be a very wonder-
ful and glorious work of God.

Such a work is, in its nature and kind, the most glorious
of any work of God whatsoever ; and is always so spo-
ken of in Scripture. It is the work of redemption (the
great end of all other works of God, and of which the
work of creation was but a shadow,) in the event, success
and end of it : it is the work of new creation, that is in-
finitely more glorious that the old. I am bold to say
that the work of God in the conversion of one soul, con-

IN NEW ENGLAND. 179

Bidered together with the source, foundation and pur-
chase of it, and also the benefit, end and eternal issue of
it, is a more glorious work of God than the creation of
the whole material universe ; it is the most glorious of
God's works, as it above all others manifests the glory of
God. It is spoken of in Scripture as that which shows
the exceeding greatness of God^s power^ and the glory and
riches of divine grace, and wherein Christ has the most
glorious triumph over his enemies, and wherein God is
mightily exalted : and it is a work above all others glo-
rious, as it concerns the happiness of mankind ; more
happiness and a greater benefit to man is the fruit of
each single drop of such a shower, than all the temporal
good of the most happy revolution in a land or nation
amounts to, or all that a people could gain by the con-
quest of the world.

And as this work is very glorious in its nature, so it is
in its degree and circumstances. It will appear very glori-
ous, if we consider the unworthiness of the people that
are the subjects of it ; what obligations God has laid us
under by the special privileges we have enjoyed for our
souls' good, and the great things God did for us at our
first settlement in che land ; and how he has followed us
with his goodness to this day, and how we have abused
his goodness : how long we have been revolting more and
more, (as all confess,) and how very corrupt we were be-
come at last ; in how great a degree we had cast off God
and forsaken the fountain of living waters : how obstinate
we have been under all manner of means that God has
used with us to reclaim us ; how often we have mocked
God with hypocritical pretences of humiliation, as in our
annual days of public fasting and other things, while, in-

180 REVIVAL OF RELIGION

Stead of reforming, we only grevir vi^orse and vv^orse ; liow
dead a time it was every where before this work began

if we consider these things, we shall be most stupidly

ungrateful if we do not acknowledge God's visiting of
us as he has done, as an instance of the glorious triumph
of free and sovereign grace.

The work is very glorious, if we consider the exterit of
it ; being in this respect vastly beyond any former out-
pouring of the Spirit that ever was known in New Eng-
land. There has formerly sometimes been a remarkable
awakening and success of the means of grace in some
particular congregation ; and this used to be much taken
notice of and acknowledged to be glorious, though the
towns and congregations round about continued dead ;
but now God has brought to pass a new thing, he has
wrought a great work of this nature that has extended
from one end of the land to the other, besides what has
been wrought in other British Colonies in America.

The work is very glorious in the great numhers that
have, to appearance, been t\3rned from sin to God, and so
delivered from a wretched captivity to sin and Satan,
saved from everlasting burnings and made heirs of eter-
nal glory. How high an honor and great reward of their
labors have some eminent persons of note in the church
of God signified that they should esteem it, if they should
be made the instruments of the conversion and eternal
salvation of but one soul ! And no greater event than
that is thought worthy of great notice in heaven among
the hosts of glorious angels who rejoice and sing on such
an occasion ; and when there are many thousands of
souls thus converted and saved, shall it be esteemed
worth but little notice, and be mentioned with coldness

1

IN NEW ENGLAND. 181

and indifference here on earth by those among whom
such a work is wrought ]

The work has been very glorious and wonderful in
many circumstances and events of it that have been ex-
traordinary, wherein God has in an uncommon manner
made his hand visible and his power conspicuous ; as in
the extraordinary degrees of awakening, the suddenness
of conversions in innumerable instances, in which, thouo-h
the work was quick, yet the thing wrought is manifestly
durable. How common a thing has it been for a great
part of a congregation to be at once moved by a mighty
invisible power ; and for six, eight or ten souls to be con-
verted to God (to all appearance) in an exercise, in
whom the visible change still continues ! How great
an alteration has been made in some towns, yea, some
populous towns; the change still abiding! And how
many very vicious persons have been wrought upon, so
as to become visibly new creatures ! God has also made
his hand very visible and his work glorious in the multi-
tudes of little children that have been wrought upon : I
suppose there have been some hundreds of instances of
this nature of late, any one of which formerly would
have been looked upon so remarkable as to be worthy
to be recorded and published through the land. The
work is very glorious in its influences and effects on
many that have been very ignorant and barbarous, as I
before observed of the Indians and Negroes.

The work is also exceeding glorious in the high attain-
ments of christians, in the extraordinary degrees of light,
love and spiritual joy that God has bestowed upon great
multitudes. In this respect, also, the land in all parts has
abounded with such instances, any one of which if they

182 REVIVAL IN NEW ENGLAND.

had happened formerly would have been thought worthy
to be taken notice of by God's people throughout the
British dominions. The new Jerusalem in this respect
has begun to come down from heaven, and perhaps never
were more of the prelibations of heaven's glory given
upon earth.

There being a great many errors and sinful irregu-
larities mixed with this work of God, arising from our
weakness, darkness and corruption, does not hinder this
work of God's power and grace from being very glorious.
Our follies and sins that we mix, do in some respects
manifest the glory of it : the glory of divine power and
grace is set off with the greater lustre by what appears
at the same time of the weakness of the earthen vessel.
It is God's pleasure that there should be something re-
markable to manifest the weakness and un worthiness of
the subject, at the same time that he displays the excel-
lency of his~ power and the riches of his grace. And I
doubt not but some of those things that make some of us
here on earth to be out of humor, and to look on this
work with a sour, displeased countenance, do heighten the
songs of the angels when they praise God and the Lamb
for what they see of the glory of God's all-sufficiency
and the efficacy of Christ's redemption. And how un-
reasonable is it that we should be backward to acknow-
ledge the glory of what God has done, because withal
the devil, and we in hearkening to him, have done a
great deal of mischief!

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 183

PART II

SHOWING THE OBLIGATIONS THAT ALL ARE UNDER TO
ACKNOWLEDGE, REJOICE IN, AND PROMOTE THIS WORK,
AND THE GREAT DANGER OP THE CONTRARY.

1. The danger of being sloiu to acknowledge the work
of God.

There are many things in the word of God which
show that when God remarkably appears in any great
work for his church, and against his enemies, it is a most
dangerous thing, and highly provoking to God, to he slow
and backward to acknowledge and honor God in the work,
and to lie still and not give a helping hand. Christ's
people are in Scripture represented as his army ; he is
the Lord of hosts or armies : he is the Captain of the host
of the Lord, as be called himself when he appeared to
Joshua with a sword drawn in his hand. Josh. 5 : 13, 14,
15. He is the Captain of his people's salvation ; and there-
fore it may well be highly resented if they do not resort
to him when he orders his banner to be displayed ; or if
they refuse to follow him when he blows the trumpet
and gloriously appears going forth against his enemies.
God expects that every living soul should have his at-
tention roused on such an occasion, and should most
cheerfully yield to the call, and heedfully and diligently
obey it : *' All ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers

184 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

on the earth, see ye, when he lifteth up an ensign on the
mountains ; and when he bloweth a trumpet, hear ye."
Isa. 18 : 3.

Especially should all Israel be gathered after their
Captain, as we read they were after Ehud, when he blew
the trumpet in mount Ephraim when he had slain Eglon,
king of Moab. Judg. 3 : 27, 28. How severe is the mar-
tial law in such a case, when any one of an army refuses >
to obey the sound of a trumpet and follow his general s^
to the battle ! God at such a time appears in peculiar S'
manifestations of his glory ; and therefore not to be ;3^
affected and animated, and to lie still and refuse to
follow God, will be resented as a high contempt of him. -^ *"
If a subject should stand by and be a spectator of the
solemnity of his prince's coronation, and should appear
silent and sullen when all the multitude were testifying
their loyalty and joy with loud acclamations ; how great-
ly would he expose himself to be treated as a rebel, and
quickly to perish by the authority of the prince that he
refuses to honor !

At a time when God manifests himself in such a great
work for his church, there is no such thing as being ncu^ ^-^
tral ; there is a necessity of being either for or against
the King that then gloriously appears. As when a king
is crowned, and there are public manifestations of joy on
that occasion, there is no such thing as standing by as an
indifferent spectator; all must appear as loyal subjects,
and express their joy on that occasion, or be accounted
enemies : so it always is when God, in any great dispen-
sation of his providence, does remarkably set his King
on his holy hill of Zion, and Christ in an extraordinary
manner comes down from heaven to the earth, and ap-

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 185

pears in his visible church in a great work of salvation
for his people. So it vv^as w^hen Christ came down from
heaven in his incarnation, and appeared on earth in his
human presence ; there was no such thing as being neu-
tral, neither on his side nor against him : those that sat
still and said nothing, and did not declare for him, and
come and join with him, after he, by his word and works,
had given sufficient evidence who he was, were justly-
looked upon as his enemies ; as Christ says, Matt. --"
12 : 30, ** He that is not with me is against me ; and he
that gathereth not with me, scattereth abroad." So it is
in a time when Christ is remarkably present spiritually,
as well as when he is present bodily; and when he
comes to carry on the work of redemption in the appli-
cation of it, as well as in the revelation and purchase.

If a king should come into one of his provinces that
had been oppressed by its foes, where some of his sub-
jects had fallen off to the enemy and joined them against
their lawful sovereign and his loyal subjects ; I say, if
the lawful sovereign himself should come into the pro-
vince, and should ride forth there against his enemies,
and should call upon all that were on his side to come
and gather themselves to him ; there would be no such
thing, in such a case, as standing neutral : they that lay
still and staid at a distance would undoubtedly be looked
upon and treated as rebels. So in the day of battle, when
two armies join, there is no such thing for any present as
being of neither party, all must be on one side or the
other ; and they that are not found with the conqueror in
such a case, must expect to have his weapons turned
against them, and to fall with the rest of his enemies.

When God manifests himself with such glorious powerl/^

186 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

in a work of this nature, he appears especially deter-
mined to put honor upon his Son, and to fulfil his oath
I that he has sworn to him, that he would make every knee
) to bow and every tongue to confess to him. God hath
had it much on his heart, from all eternity, to glorify his
dear and only begotten Son ; and there are some special
/ seasons that he appoints to that end, wherein he comes
forth with omnipotent power to fulfil his promise and
oath to him ; and these times are times of the remarka-
ble pouring out of his Spirit, to advance his kingdom.
Such a day is a day of his power, wherein his people
shall be made willing, and he shall rule in the midst of
his enemies ; these especially are the times wherein God
declares his firm decree that his Son shall reign on his
holy hill of Zion ; and therefore those that at such a time
^ do not kiss the Son, as he then manifests himself and ap-
pears in the glory of his majesty and grace, expose them-
selves to j^erish from the ^oay, and to be dashed in pieces
with a rod of iron.

As at such a time God eminently sets his King on his
holy hill of Zion, so it is a time wherein he remarkably
fulfils the prophecy, Isa. 28 : 16, '* Therefore thus saith
the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation, a
stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foun-
dation ;" which the two apostles, Peter and Paul, (1 Pet.
2 : 6, 7, 8, and Rom. 9 : 33) join with the prophecy, Isa.
8 : 14, 15, " And he shall be for a sanctuary ; but for a
stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the
houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabi-
tants of Jerusalem : and many among them shall stumble
and fall, and be broken, and be snared and taken " — sig-
nifying that both are fulfilled together: yea, both are

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 18T

joined together by the prophet Isaiah himself; as you
may see in the context of the passage first cited. In verse
13, preceding, it is said, ** But the word of the Lord was
unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept ;
Hnc upon line, line upon line ; here a little and there a
little, that they might go, and fall backward, and be bro-^
ken, and snared and taken," Accordingly it always is so,
that when Christ is in a peculiar and eminent manner
manifested and magnified, by a glorious work of God in
his church, as a foundation and sanctuary for some, he is
remarkably a stone of stumbling and a rock of ••offence, a
gin and a snare to others. They that continue long to
stumble and be offended and ensnared in their minds at
such a great and glorious work of Christ in God's ac-
count stumble at Christ and are offended in him ; for the
work is that by which he makes Christ manifest and
shows his glory, and by which he makes the stone that the
builders refused to become the head of the corner. This
shows how dangerous it is to continue always stumbling
at such a work, for ever doubting of it, and forbearing
fully to acknowledge it and give God the glory of it.
Such persons are in danger to go, and fall backward, and
be broken, and snared and takeri, and to have Christ a
stone of stumbling to them, that shall be an occasion of
their ruin ; while he is to others a^ sanctuary and a sure
foundation.

The prophet Isaiah, 29 : 14, speaks of God's proceed-
ing ta do a marvellous work and a wonder, which should
stumble and confound the wisdom of the wise and pru-
dent; which the apostle, in Acts, 13 : 41, applies to the
glorious work of salvation wrought in those days by the
redemption of Christ, and the glorious outpouring of the

188 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

Spirit to apply it that foUov^^ed ; the prophet, in the con-
r text, speaking of the same thing, and of the prophets and
j rulers and seers, those wise and prudent vv^hose eyes God
'f had closed, says to them, verse 9, " Stay yourselves and
wonder." In the original it is. Be ye slow and luonder. I
leave it to others to consider w^hether it is not natural to
interpret it thus, " Wonder at this marvellous work ; let
it be a strange thing, a great mystery that you know not
what to make of, and that you are very slow and back-
ward to acknowledge, long delaying to come to a deter-
mination concerning it." And what persons are in dan-
Ager of that wonder, and are thus slow to acknowledge
God in such a work, we learn by the apostle, Acts, 13 :
< 41, " Behold, ye despisers, and wonder and perish ; for
/ I work a work in your days, a work which you shall in no
^^ wise believe though a man declare it unto you."

The church of Christ is called upon greatly to rejoice
when at any time Christ remarkably appears coming to
his church to carry on the work of salvation, to enlarge
his own kingdom, and to deliver poor souls out of the pit
wherein there is no water, Zech. 9 : 9, JO, 11 : " Rejoice
greatly, O daughter of Zion, shout, O daughter of Jeru-
salem ; behold thy king cometh unto thee ; he is just and
having salvation. His dominion shall be from sea to sea.
As for thee also, by the blood of thy covenant I have sent
forth thy prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water."
Christ was pleased to give a notable typical or symboli-
cal representation of such a great event as is spoken of in
this prophecy, in his solemn entry into the literal Jerusa-
lem, which was a type of the church or daughter of Zion
there spoken of; probably intending it as a figure and
prelude of the great actual fulfilment of this prophecy that

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 189

was to be after his ascension, by the pouring out of the
Spirit in the days of the apostles, and the more full ac-
complishment that should be in the latter ages of the
christian church.

We have an account, that when Christ made this his
solemn entry into Jerusalem, and the whole multitude of
the disciples were rejoicing and praising God with loud
voices for all the mighty works that they had seen, the
Pharisees from among the multitude said to Christ, Mas-
ter, rebuke thy disciples ; but we are told, Luke, 19 : 39,
40, Christ " answered and said unto them, I tell you,
that if these should hold their peace, the stones would
immediately cry out:" signifying, that if Christ's pro-
fessing disciples should be unaffected on such an occasion,
and should not appear openly to acknowledge and rejoice
in the glory of God therein appearing, it would manifest
such fearful hardness of heart, so exceeding that of the'^
stones, that the very stones would condemn them. Should
not this make those consider, who have held their peace
so long since Christ has come to our Zion having salva-
tion, and so wonderfully manifested his glory in this
mighty work of his Spirit, and so many of his disciples
have been rejoicing and praising God with loud voices %

It must be acknowledged that so great and wonderful
a work of God's Spirit is a work wherein God's hand is
remarkably lifted up, and wherein he displays his ma-
jesty, and shows great favor and mercy to sinners in the
glorious opportunity he gives them ; and by which he
makes our land to become much more a land of upright-
ness ; therefore that place, Isa. 26: 10, 11, shows the
great danger of not seeing God's hand and acknowledg-
ing his glory and majesty in such a work : "Let favor _.

190 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

be shown to the vv^icked, yet w^ill he not learn righteous-
ness ; in the land of uprightness he v^^ill deal unjustly,
and will not behold the majesty of the Lord. Lord, when
thy hand is lifted up they will not see ; but they shall
see, and be ashamed for their envy at the people ; yea,
the fire of thine enemies shall devour them."

2. Reasons Jor believing that the great work of God for the
world's conversion may hegin in America.

It is not unlikely that this work of God's Spirit which
is so extraordinary and wonderful, is the dawning, or at
least a prelude of that glorious work of God so often
foretold in Scripture, which in the progress and issue of
it shall renew the loorld of mankind. If we consider how
long since the things foretold as what should precede
this great event have been accomplished ; and how long
this event has been expected by the church of God, and
thought to be nigh by the most eminent men of God in
the church ; and withal consider what the state of things
now is, and has for a considerable time been, in the
church of God and the world of mankind, we cannot
reasonably think otherwise than that the beginning of
this great work of God must be near.

And there are many things that make it probable that
this work will begin in America. It is signified that it shall
begin in some very remote part of the world, that the
rest of the world have no communication with but by
navigation, in Isa. GO : 9 ; " Surely the Isles will wait for
me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring my sons
from far." It is exceeding manifest that this chapter is a
prophecy of the prosperity of the church in its most glo-
rious state on earth in the latter days ; and I cannot

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 191

think that any thing else can be here intended but
America, by the isles that are afar off, from whence the
first born sons of that glorious day shall be brought.
Indeed by the Isles, in prophecies of gospel times, is
very often meant Europe : it is so in prophecies of that
great spreading of the Gospel that should be soon after
Christ's time, because it was far separated from that part
of the world where the church of God had until then
been by the sea. But this prophecy cannot have respect
to the conversion of Europe in the time of that great
work of God in the primitive ages of the christian
church ; for it was not fulfilled then : the isles and ships
of Tarshish, thus understood, did not wait for God first ;
that glorious work did not begin in Europe, but in Jeru-
salem, and had for a considerable time been very won-
derfully carried on in Asia before it reached Europe.
And as it is not that work of God that is chiefly intended
in this chapter, but that more glorious work that should
be in the latter ages of the christian church, therefore
some other part of the world is here intended by the
Isles, that should be, as Europe then was, far separated
from that part of the world where the church had be-
fore been by the sea, and with which it can have no
communication but by the ships of Tarshish. What is —
chiefly intended is not the British , Isles, nor any isles
near the other continent ; for they are spoken of as at a
great distance from that part of the world where the
church had till then been. This prophecy therefore
seems plainly to point out America as the first fruits of /
that glorious day.

God has made as it were two worlds here below, the old
and the new (according to the names they are now called

,.--f"

xl/^'^ffrJ 192 THOUGHTS ON THE HEVIVAL.

Zff^ ^' by,) two great habitable continents, far separated one
^Q^ from the other. The latter is but newly discovered ; it

e^ was formerly wholly unknown from age to age, and is

.y H^^"^^ ^^ ^^ were now but newly created ; it has been, until of
1^'' jjf/ C^dle, wholly the possession of Satan, the church of God
%^^ ^r" 'having never been in it, as it has been in the other con-
y ^ _^P« • tinent from the beginning of the world. This new world
o^ is probably now discovered, that the new and most glori-

ous state of God's church on earth might commence
there ; that God might in it begin a new world in a
spiritual respect, when he creates the neiv heavens and
new earth.

God has already put that honor upon the other conti-
nent, that Christ was born there literally, and there made
the purchase of redemption : so, as Providence observes a
kind of equal distribution of things, it is not unlikely that
the great spiritual birth of Christ and the most glorious
■aK' application of redemption is to begin in this : as the elder

y f-\ sister brought forth Judah, of whom came Christ, and so

**. i.i she was the mother of Christ; but the younger sister,

after long barrenness, brought forth Joseph and Benja-
min, the beloved children — Joseph, that had the most
glorious apparel, the coat of many colors, who was sepa-
rated from his brethren, and was exalted to such glory
out of a dark dungeon, and fed and saved the world
when ready to perish with famine, and was as a fruitful
bough by a well, whose branches ran over the wall, and
was blessed with all manner of blessings and precious
things of heaven and earth, through the good will of
Him that dwelt in the bush ; and was, as by the horns of
a unicorn, to push the people together to the ends of
the earth, i. e. conquer the world. See Gen. 49 : 22, &c.

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 193

and Deut. 33 : 13, &c. and Benjamin, whose mess was
five times so great as that of any of his brethren, and to
whom Joseph, the type of Christ, gave wealth and rai-
ment far beyond all the rest. Gen. 45 : 22.

The other continent hath slain Christ, and has from
age to age shed the blood of the saints and martyrs of/ ?^^le
Jesus, and has often been as it were deluged with the j 'o. M^t^
church's blood : God has therefore probably reserved the '^^'

honor of building the glorious temple to the daughter
that has not shed so much blood, when those times of the
peace, and prosperity, and glory of the church shall
commence, that were typified by the reign of Solomon.

The Gentiles first received the true religion from the
Jews : God's church of ancient times had been among ^ ■
them, and Christ was of them : but that there might be '^'j^^'^^
a kind of equality in the dispensations of Providence, "^rJ^^j^>
God has so ordered it, that when the Jews come to be '^'^/i'S^ f
admitted to the benefits of the evangelical dispensation, c^.\^]^
and to receive their highest privileges of all, they should
receive the Gospel from the Gentiles. Though Christ
was of them, yet they have been guilty of crucifying him ;
it is therefore the will of God that that people should
not have the honor of communicating the blessings of the
kingdom of God in its most glorious state to the Gentiles,
but, on the contrary, they shall receive the Gospel in the
beginning of that glorious day from the Gentiles. In
some analogy to this I apprehend God's dealings will be ^ ^ ,,
with the two continents. America has received the true JKf^*'^' -
religion of the old continent ; the church of ancient times
has been there, and Christ is from thence ; but that there
may be an equality, and inasmuch as that continent has
crucified Christ, they shall not have the honor of commu-

Revival of Ilel 9

194 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

nicating religion in its most glorious state to us, but we
to them./

The old continent has been the source and original of
mankind in several respects. The first parents of man-
kind dwelt there ; and there dwelt Noah and his sons ;
/^i?^^ and there the second Adam was born, and was crucified
-^ ^ iit\^'^' and rose again : and it is probable that, in some measure
' '^ to balance these things, the most glorious renovation of
.the world shall originate from the new continent, and the
t^^^ c^- church of God in that respect be from hence. And so it
^^*' o-jt is probable that that will come to pass in spirituals that
i^'^'^.A^ has in temporals, with respect to America ; that whereas,
^'z***^'*^ till of late, the world was supplied with its silver and
i^*^. ' gold and earthly treasures from the old continent and now
^ ' is supplied chiefly from the new, so the course of things

in spiritual respects will be in like manner turned.
' < ^^ t^ ^'^^ ^^ ^^ worthy to be noted that America was discov-
'*'■ f * ered about the time of the Reformation, or but little be-
fore : which Reformation was the first thing that God did
towards the glorious renovation of the world, after it had
sunk into the depths of darkness and ruin under the
great antichristian apostacy. So that as soon as this new
^k; world is (as it were) created and stands forth in view,

jH"''*].; God presently goes about doing some great thing to
'>^\{^'^^^t make way for the introduction of the church's latter day
^jj'-^ ..f>''^ fflorv, that is to have its first seat in, and is to take its rise
J- (^^^^' from that new world.

0^ V : '■ It is agreeable to God's manner of working, when he

accomplishes any glorious work in the world, to intro-
duce a new and more excellent state of his church, to
begin his work where his church had not been till then,
/ and where was no foundation already laid, that the power

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 195

of God might be the more conspicuous ; that the work
might appear to be entirely God's, and be more mani-
festly a creation out of nothing; agreeably to Hos. 1 : 10,
** And it shall come to pass that in the place where it was
said unto them, ye are not my people, there it shall be
said unto them, ye are the sons of the living God."
When God is about to turn the earth into a paradise, he
does not begin his work where there is some good growth
already, but in a wilderness, where nothing grows and
nothing is to be seen but dry sand and barren rocks; that
the light may shine out of darkness and the world be re-
plenished from emptiness, and the earth watered by
springs from a droughty desert ; agreeably to many pro-
phecies of Scripture, as Isa. 32 : 15, ** Until the Spirit be
poured from on high and the wilderness become a fruit-
ful field ;" and chap. 41 : 18, " I will open rivers in high
places and fountains in the midst of the valleys ; I will
make the wilderness a pool of water and the dry land
springs of water : I will plant in the wilderness the ce-
dar, the_shi_ttah tree, and the myrtle and oil tree ; I will
set in the desert the fir tree, and the pine, and the box
tree together;" and chap. 43 : 20, " I will give waters in
the wilderness and rivers in the desert, to give drink to
my people, my chosen." Many other parallel Scriptures
might be mentioned.

I observed before, that when God is about to do some
great work for his church, his manner is to begin at the
lower end ; so when he is about to renew the whole ha-
bitable earth, it is probable that he will begin in this ut-
most, meanest, youngest and weakest part of it, where
the church of God has been planted last of all ; and so
the first shall be last, and the last first ; and that will be

196 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

fulfilled in an eminent manner in Isa. 24 : 16, " From the
uttermost part of the earth have we heard songs, even
glory to the righteous."

There are several things that seem to me to argue that
when the Sun of Righteousness, the Sun of the new hea-
vens and new earth, comes to rise, and comes forth as the
bridegroom of his church, " rejoicing as a strong man to
run his race, having his going forth from the end of hea-
ven, and his circuit to the end of it, that nothing may be
hid from the light and heat of it,"* the sun shall rise in the
west, contrary to the course of this world, or the course
of things in the old heavens and earth. The course of
God's providence shall in that day be so wonderfully al-
tered in many respects, that God will as it were change
the course of nature in answer to the prayers of his
church ; as God changed the course of nature and cau-
^jit$^-A.sed the sun to go from the west to the east when Heze-
^^ ji\ tiah was healed, and God promised to do such great
V,. '■"" * things for his church, to deliver it out of the hand of the
king of Assyria, by that mighty slaughter by the angel ;
a '•'^'^^^ which is often used by the prophet Isaiah as a type of
^ ii^. the glorious deliverance of the church from her enemies
,ji»'^^^ in the latter days : the resurrection of Hezekiah, the
> ^^ 0' king and captain of the church (as he is called, 2 Kings,
^ »**^/ 20 : 5,) as it were from the dead, is given as an earnest
^^ ^ of the church's resurrection and salvation, Isa. 38 : 6, and

'^ • VI. — —

^^^ jS' . "^ It is evident that the Holy Spirit in these expressions, Psalm 19 : 4,
I A^y 5, 6, has respect to something else besides the natural sun ; and that an

'' eye is had to the Sun of Righteousness, that by his light converts the soul,

makes wise the simple, enlightens the eyes, and rejoices the heart ; and by
his preached Gospel enlightens and warms the world of mankind. Such is
the Psalmist's own application m verse 7, and the apostle's application of
verse 4, in Rom. 10 : 18.

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 197

is a type of the resurrection of Christ. At the same time
there is a resurrection of the sun, or coming back and
rising again from the west, whither it had gone down ;
which is also a type of the Sun of Righteousness. The
sun was brought back ten degrees, which probably
brought it to the meridian. The Sun of Righteousness
has long been going down from east to west ; and proba-
bly when the time comes of the church's deliverance^)
from her enemies, so often typified by the Assyrians, thej.
light will rise in the west, until it shines through the
world like the sun in its meridian brightness.

The same seems also to be represented by the course
of the waters of the sanctuary, Ezek. 47, which was
from west to east; which waters undoubtedly represent
the Holy Spirit, in the progress of his saving influences,
in the latter ages of the world : for it is manifest that
the whole of those last chapters of Ezekiel are con-
cerning the glorious state of the church that shall then be.

And if we may suppose that this glorious work of God
shall begin in any part of America, I think if we consider
the circumstances of the settlement of New England, it
must needs appear the most likely of all the American
colonies to be the place whence this work shall princi-
pally take its rise.

And if these things are so, it gives more abundant
reason to hope that what is now seen in America, and
especially in New England, may prove the dawn of that
glorious day; and the very uncommon and wonderful
circumstances and events of this work seem to me
strongly to argue that God intends it as the beginning or
forerunner of something vastly great.
p I have thus long insisted on this point, because if these

198 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

things are so, it greatly manifests how much it behooves
us to encourage and promote this work, and how danger-
ous it will be to forbear so to do.

3. The peril of coming not to the help of the Lord in the
great happy day of his power and salvation.

It is very dangerous for God's professing people to lie
still and not to come to the help of the Lord, whenever
he remarkably pours out his Spirit, to cany on the work
of redemption in the application of it ; but above all
when he comes forth in that last and greatest outpouring
of his Spirit, to introduce the happy day of God's power
and salvation so often spoken of. That is especially the
appointed season of the application of the redemption of
Christ : it is the proper time of the kingdom of heaven
upon earth, the appointed time of Christ's reign : the
reign of Satan as god of this world lasts till then : this
is the proper time of the actual redemption, or the new
creation, as is evident by Isa. Q5 : 17, 18, and QQ : 12, and
Rev. 21:1. All the outpourings of the Spirit of God that
are before this are as it were by way of anticipation.

There was indeed a glorious season of the application
of redemption in the first ages of the christian church,
that began at Jerusalem on the day of pentecost ; but that
was not the proper time of ingathering ; it was only as it
were the feast of the first fruits ; the ingathering is at the
end of the year, or in the last ages of the christian church,
as is represented Rev. 14 : 14, 15, 16, and will probably
as much exceed what was in the first ages of the chris-
tian church, though that filled the Roman empire, as that
exceeded all that had been before, under the Old Testa-
ment, confined only to the land of Judea.

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 199

The great danger of not appearing openly to acknow-
ledge, rejoice in, and promote that great work of God
in bringing in that glorious harvest, is represented, in Zech-
arlah 14 : 16 — 19 ; '* And it shall come to pass, that every
one that is left, of all the nations which come against Je-
rusalem, shall even go up, from year to year, to worship
the King, the Lord of hosts, and to keep the feast of ta-
bernacles. And it shall be, that whoso will not come up,
of all the families of the earth, unto Jerusalem, to wor-
ship the King, the Lord of hosts, even unto them shall be
no rain. And if the family of Egypt go not up, and come
not, that have no rain, there shall be the plague where-
with the Lord will smite the heathen that come not up
to keep the feast of tabernacles. This shall be the punish-
ment of Egypt, and the punishment of all nations that
come not up to keep the feast of tabernacles." It is evi-
dent by all the context, that the glorious day of the church
of God in the latter ages of the world is the time spoken
of: the feast of tabernacles here seems to signify that glo-
rious spiritual feast which God shall then make for his
church, the same that is spoken of, Isaiah, 25 : 6, and the
great spiritual rejoicings of God's people at that time.

There were three great feasts in Israel, at which all
the males were appointed to go up to Jerusalem : the
feast of the passover ; and the feast of the first fruits, or
the feast of pentecost ; and the feast of ingathering, at the
end of the year, or the feast of tabernacles. In the first
of these, the feast of the passover, was represented the pur-
chase of redemption by Jesus Christ, the paschal Lamb,
that was slain at the time of that feast. The other two
that followed it, were to represent the two great seasons
of the application of the purchased redemption : in the

200 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

former of them, the feast of the first fruits, vs^hicli w^as
called the feast of pentecost, was represented that time
of the outpouring of the Spirit, that was in the first ages
of the christian church, for the bringing in the first fruits
of Christ's redemption, which began at Jerusalem on the
day of pentecost : the other, which was the feast of in-
gathering, at the end of the year, which the children of
Israel were appointed to keep on the occasion of their
gathering in their corn and their wine, and all the fruit
of their land, and was called the feast of tabernacles, re-
presented the other more joyful and glorious season of
the application of Christ's redemption, which is to be in
the latter days ; the great day of the ingathering of the
elect, the proper and appointed time of gathering in God's
fruits, when the angel of the covenant shall thrust in his
sickle and gather the harvest of the earth ; and the clus-
ters of the vine of the earth shall also be gathered. This
was upon many accounts the greatest feast of the three :
there were much greater tokens of rejoicing in this feast
than any other : the people then dwelt in booths of green
boughs, and were commanded to take boughs of goodly
trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick
trees and willows of the brook, and to rejoice before the
Lord their God : which represents the flourishing, beau-
tiful, pleasant state the church shall be in, rejoicing in
God's grace and love, triumphing over all her enemies at
the time typified by this feast. The tabernacle of God
was first set up among the children of Israel at the time
of the feast of tabernacles ; but in that glorious time of
the christian church God will above all other times set
up his tabernacle amongst men. ** I heard a great voice
out of heaven, saying. The tabernacle of God is with men,

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 201

and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people,
and God himself shall be with them, and be their God."
Rev. 21 : 3.

The world is supposed to have been created about the
time of the year wherein the feast of tabernacles was ap-
pointed ; so in that glorious time God will create a new
heaven and a new earth. The temple of Solomon was de-
dicated at the time of the feast of tabernacles, when God
descended in a pillar of cloud and dwelt in the temple ;
so at this happy time the temple of God shall be glori-
ously built up in the world, and God shall in a wonderful
manner come down from heaven to dwell with his church.
Christ is supposed to have been born at the feast of ta-
bernacles ; so at the commencement of that glorious day
Christ shall be born ; then above all other times shall the
" woman clothed with the sun, with the moon under her
feet, that is in travail and pained to be delivered, bring
forth her son to rule all nations." Rev. 12. The feast of
tabernacles was the last feast that Israel had in the whole
year, before the face of the earth was destroyed by the
winter. Presently after the rejoicings of that feast were
past, a tempestuous season began. " Sailing was now
dangerous, because the feast was now already past." Acts,
27 : 9. So this great feast of the christian church will be
the last feast she shall have on earth : soon after it is past
this lower world will be destroyed.

At the feast of tabernacles Israel left their houses to
dwell in booths or green tents, which signifies the great
weanedness of God's people from the world, as pilgrims
and strangers on the earth, and their great joy therein.
Israel were prepared for the feast of tabernacles by the
feast of trumpets and the day of atonement both on the

9*

202 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

same month ; so a way shall be made for the joy of the
church of God in its glorious state on earth, by the ex-
traordinary preaching of the Gospel, and deep repentance
and humiliation for past sins and the great and long-
continued deadness and carnality of the visible church.
Christ at the great feast of tabernacles stood in Jerusa-
lem, " and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come
unto me and drink : he that believeth on me, as the Scrip-
ture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living
waters ;" signifying the extraordinary freedom and riches
of divine grace towards sinners at that day, and the ex-
traordinary measures of the Holy Spirit that shall be then
given; agreeable to Rev. 21 : 6, and 22 : 17.

It is threatened here in this 14th chapter of Zechariah,
that those who at that time shall not come to keep this
feast, who shall not acknowledge God's glorious works,
and praise his name, and rejoice with his people, but
should stand at a distance, as unbelieving and disaffected ;
U2)on them shall he no raiii; and that this shall be the
plague wherewith they shall all be smitten ; that is, they
shall have no share in that shower of divine blessing
that shall then descend on the earth, that spiritual rain
spoken of, Isaiah, 44 : 3. But God would give them over
to hardness of heart and blindness of mind.

The curse is yet in a more awful manner denounced
against such as shall appear as opposers at that time,
verse 12 : " And this shall be the plague wherewith the
Lord shall smite all the people that have fought against
Jerusalem, their flesh shall consume away while they
stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall consume away
in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in their
mouth." Here also in all probability it is a spiritual judg-

OBI.IGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 203

ment or a plague and curse from God upon the soul, ra-
ther than upon the body, that is intended ; that such per-
sons who at that time shall oppose God's people in his
work shall in an extraordinary manner be given over to
a state of spiritual death and ruin, that they shall remark-
ably appear dead w^hile alive, and shall be as vi^alking rot-
ten corpses while they go about amongst men.

The great danger of not joining with God's people at
that glorious day is also represented, Isa. 60 : 12 ; ** For
the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall
perish ; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted."

Most of the gi'eat temporal deliverances that were
wrought for Israel of old, as divines and expositors ob-
serve, were typical of the great spiritual works of God
for the salvation of men's souls and the deliverance
and prosperity of his church in the days of the Gospel ;
and especially did they represent that greatest of all de-
liverances of God's church, and chief of God's works,
the actual salvation that shall be in the latter days ;
which, as has been observed, is, above all others, the ap-
pointed time and proper season of actual redemption of
men's souls. But it may be observed that if any ap-
peared to oppose God's work in those great temporal de-
liverances ; or if there were any of his professing peo-
ple that on such occasions lay still, and stood at a dis-
tance, and did not arise and acknowledge God in his
work and appear to promote it ; it was what in a re-
maa'kable manner incensed God's anger, and brought his
curse upon such persons.

So when God wrought the great work of bringing ilie
children of Israel ou( of Egypt (which was a type of God's
delivering his church out of the spiritual Egypt at the

204 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

time of the fall of Antichrist, as is evident by Rev. 11 : 8,
and 15 : 3;) how highly did God resent it when the
Amalekites appeared as opposers of that work ! and
how dreadfully did he curse them for it ! ** And the
Lord said unto Moses, write this for a memorial in a
book, and rehearse it in the ears of Joshua ; for I will
utterly put out the remembrance of Am alek from un-
der heaven. And Moses built an altar and called the
name of it Jehovah Nissi ; for he said, because the
Lord will have war with Amalek from generation to
generation." Exod. 17 : 14, 15. And accordingly we find
that God remembered it a long time after, 1 Sam. 15 : 3.
And how highly did God resent it in the Moabites and
Ammonites that they did not lend a helping hand and
encourage and promote the work. *' An Ammonite or
Moabite shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord;
even to their tenth generation shall they not enter into
the congregation of the Lord for ever; because they met
you not with bread and with water in the way when ye
came forth out of Egypt." Deut. 23 : 3, 4. And how
were the children of Reuben, and the children of Gad,
and the half tribe of Manasseh threatened if they did not
go and help their brethren in their wars against the Ca-
naanites : "And Moses said unto them, if ye will do this
thing, if ye will go armed before the Lord to war, and
will go all of you armed over Jordan before the Lord,
until he hath driven out his enemies from before him, and
the land be subdued before the Lord, then afterward ye
shall return and be guiltless before the Lord and before
Israel, and this land shall be your possession before the
Lord : but if ye will not do so, behold ye have sinned
against the Lord, and be sure your sin will find you out."
Num. 32 : 20-23.

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 205

That was a glorious work of God that he wrought for
Israel when he delivered them from the Canaanites by
the hand of Deborah and Barak : almost every thing
about it showed remarkably the hand of God. It was a
prophetess, one immediately inspired by God, that called
the people to the battle and conducted them in the whole
affair. The people seem to have been miraculously ani-
mated and encouraged in the matter, when they willingly
offered themselves and gathered together to the battle ;
they jeoparded their lives in the high places of the field
without being pressed or hired, when one would have
thought they would have but little courage for such an
undertaking ; for what could a number of poor, weak,
defenceless slaves do, without a shield or spear to be seeri
among forty thousand of them, to go against a great prince
with his mighty host and nine hundred chariots of iron 1
And the success did wonderfully show the hand of God ;
which makes Deborah exultingly say, Judg. 5 : 21, ** O
my soul, thou hast trodden down strength !" Christ with
his heavenly host was engaged in that battle ; and there-
fore it is said, ver. 20, " They fought from heaven, the
stars in their courses fought against Sisera."

The work of God therefore in this victory and deliver-
ance that Christ and his host wrought for Israel, was a
type of that victory and deliverance which he will ac-
complish for his church in that great battle, that last con-
flict the church shall have with her open enemies, which
shall introduce the church's latter day glory; as ap-
pears by Rev. 16 : 16, (speaking of that great battle:)
" And he gathered them together into a place called,
in the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon," that is, the moun-
tain of Megiddo; alluding, as is supposed by expositors,

206 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

to the place where the battle was fought with the host
of Sisera, Judg. 5 : 19 : '* The kings came and fought,
the kings of Canaan, in Taanach by the waters of Me-
giddo." Which can signify nothing else than that this
battle, which Christ and his church shall have with their
enemies, is the antitype of the battle that w^as fought there.
But what a dreadful curse from Christ did some of God's
professing people Israel bring upon themselves, by lying
still at that time and not giving a helping hand ! ** Curse
ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitterly
the inhabitants thereof, because they came not to the
help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the
mighty." Judg. 5 : 23.

The Ange] of the Lord was the captain of the host ;
he that had led Israel and fought for them in that battle,
w^ho is very often called the angel of the Lord in Scrip-
ture ; the same that appeared to Joshua vv^ith a sword
drawn in his hand, and told him that he was come as the
Captain of the host of the Lord; and the same glorious
Captain that we have an account of as leading forth his
hosts to that battle, of which this w^as the type, Rev.
19 : 11, &c. It seems the inhabitants of Meroz were un-
believing concerning this great work, nor w^ould they
hearken to Deborah's pretences, nor did it enter into them
that such a poor defenceless company should ever prevail
against those that were so mighty ; they did not acknow-
ledge the hand of God, and therefore stood at a distance
and did nothing to promote the work : but what a bitter
curse from God did they bring upon themselves by it !

It is very probable that one great reason why the in-
habitants of Meroz were so unbelieving concerning this
work, was that they argued a priori ; they did not like

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 207

the beginning of it, it being a woman that first led the way
and had the chief conduct in the affair; nor could they
believe that such despicable instruments as a company
of unarmed slaves were ever like to effect so great a
thing ; and pride and unbelief wrought together in not
being willing to follow Deborah to the battle.

It was another glorious work of God that he wrought
for Israel in the victory that was obtained by Gideon
over the Midianites and Amalekites, and the children of
the east, when they came up against Israel like grass-
hoppers, a multitude that could not be numbered. This
also was a remarkable type of the victory of Christ and
his church over his enemies, by the pouring out of the
Spirit with the preached Gospel, as is evident by the
manner of it, to which Gideon was immediately directed
of God ; which was not by human sword or bow, but
only by blowing of trumpets, and by lights in earthen
vessels. We read that on this occasion Gideon called
the people together to help in this great affair ; and that
accordingly great numbers resorted to him and came to
the help of the Lord. Judg. 7 : 23, 25. But there were
some also at that time that were unbelieving, and would
not acknowledge the hand of God in that work though
it was so great and wonderful, nor would they join to
promote it; and they were the inhabitants of Succoth
and Penuel. Gideon desired their help when he was
pursuing after Zebah and Zalmunna; but they despised
his pretences, and his confidence of the Lord's being on
his side to deliver those two great princes into the hands
of such a despicable company as he and his three hundred
men, and would not own the work of God, nor afford
Gideon any assistance : God proceeded in this work in a
way exceedingly humbling to their pride.

208 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

And they also refused to own the work, because they
argued a priori ; they could not believe that God would
do such great things by such a despicable instrument ;
one of such a poor mean family in Manasseh, and he the
least in his father's house ; and the company that was
with him appeared very wretched, being but three hun-
dred men, and they weak and faint : but we see how
they suffered for their folly in not acknowledging and
appearing to promote this work of God. Gideon, when
he returned from the victory, " took them, and taught
them with the briers and thorns of the icilderness, and heat
down the tower of Penuel,^^ (he brought down their pride
and their false confidence,) *^ and slew the men of the city,''*
Judg. chap. 8. This, in all probability, Gideon did, as
moved and directed by the angel of the Lord, that is
Christ, that first called him, and sent him forth in this
battle, and instructed and directed him in the whole
affair.

The return of the ark of God to dwell in Zion, in the
midst of the land of Israel, after it had been long absent,
first in the land of the Philistines, and then in Kirjath-
jearim, in the utmost borders of the land, strikingly repre-
sented the return of God to a professing people in the
spiritual tokens of his presence, after long absence from
them ; as well as the ark's ascending up into a mountain
typified Christ's ascension into heaven. It is evident by
the Psalms that were penned on that occasion, especially
the 68th Psalm, that the exceeding rejoicings of Israel on
that occasion represented the joy of the church of Christ
on his returning to it, after it has been in a low and dark
state, to revive his work, bringing his people hack, as it
were, from Bashan, and from the depth of the sea, scat-

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 209

tering their spiritual enemies, and causing that " though
they had lain among the pots, yet they should be as the
wings of a dove covered with silver, and her feathers
with yellow gold;" and giving the blessed tokens of his
presence in his house, that his people may see the goings
of God the King in his sanctuary ; and that the gifts which
David with such royal bounty distributed amongst the
people on that occasion, (2 Sam. 6 : 18, 19, and 1 Chron.
16 ; 2, 3,) represent spiritual blessings that Christ libe-
rally sends down on his church by the outpourings of his
Spirit. See Psalm 68 : 1, 3, 13, 18-24. And we have an
account how that all the people, from Shihor of Egypt
even unto the entering in of Hamath, gathered together
and appeared to join and assist in that great affair ; and
that all Israel " brought up the ark of the covenant of the
Lord, with shouting, and with sound of the cornet, and
with trumpets, and with cymbals, making a noise with
psalteries and harps." 1 Chiron. 13 : 2, 5, and 15 : 28. And
not only the men, but the women of Israel, the daugh-
ters of Zion, appeared as publicly joining in the praises
and rejoicings of that occasion. 2 Sam. 6 : 19.

But we read of one of David's wives, even Michal,
Saul's daughter, whose heart was not engaged in the af-
fair, and who did not appear with others to rejoice and
praise God on the occasion, but kept away and stood at
a distance, as disaffected and disliking the management
of it ; she despised and ridiculed the transports and ex-
traordinary manifestations of joy ; and the curse that she
brought upon herself by it was that of being barren to
the day of her death. Let this be a waraing to us : let
us take heed, in this day of the bringing up of the ark of
God, that while we are in visibility and profession the

210 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

spouse of the spiritual David, we do not show ourselves
to be indeed the children of false-hearted and rebellious
Saul by our standing aloof and not joining in the joy and
praises of the day, and disliking and despising the joys
and affections of God's people because they are to so
high a degree, and so bring the curse of perpetual bar-
renness upon our souls.

Let us take heed that we be not like the son of the
bond woman, that was born after the flesh, that persecu-
ted him that was born after the Spirit, and mocked at the
feasting and rejoicings that were made for Isaac when
he was weaned ; lest we should be cast out of the family
of Abraham, as he was. Gen. 21 : 8, 9. That aflair con-
tained spiritual mysteries, and was typical of things that
come to pass in these days of the Gospel ; as is evident
by the apostle's testimony, Gal. 4 : 23-31. And particu-
larly it seems to have been typical of two things :

The weaning of the church from its milk of carnal or-
dinances, ceremonies, shadows, and beggarly elements,
upon the coming of Christ and the pouring out of the
Spirit in the days of the apostles. The church of Christ,
in the times of the Old Testament, was in its minority,
and was a babe ; and the apostle tells us that babes must
be fed with milk, and not with strong meat ; but when
God weaned his church from these carnal ordinances, on
the ceasing of the legal dispensation, a glorious Gospel
feast was provided for souls, and God fed his people
with spiritual dainties, and filled them with the Spirit,
and gave them joy in the Holy Ghost. Ishmael, in mock-
ing at the time of Isaac's feast, by the apostle's testimo-
ny, represented the carnal Jews, the children of the lite-
ral Jerusalem, who, when they beheld the rejoicings of

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 211

christians in their spiritual and evangelical privileges,
were filled with envy, deriding, contradicting and blas-
pheming, Acts, 2 ; 13, and chap. 13 : 45, and 18 : 6. And
therefore were cast out of the family of Abraham, and
out of the land of Canaan, to wander through the earth.

This weaning of Isaac seems also to represent the
conversion of sinners, which is several times represented
in Scripture by the weaning of a child ; as in Psalm
131, and Isa. 28 : 9. Because in conversion the soul is
weaned from the enjoyments of the world, which are as
it were the breast of our mother earth ; and is also
weaned from the covenant of our first parents, which we
as naturally hang upon as a child on its mother's breast :
and the great feast that Abraham made on that occasion
represents the spiritual feast, the heavenly privileges
and holy joys and comforts which God gives souls at
their conversion.

Now is the time when God is in a remarkable manner
bestowing the blessings of such a feast. Let every one
take heed that he does not now show himself to be the
son of the bond woman, and born after the fllesh, by stand-
ing and deriding with mocking Ishmael ; lest they be
cast out as he was, and it be said concerning them, these
sons of the bond woman shall not be heirs with the sons
of the free woman. Do not let us stumble at the things
that have been because they are so great and extraordi-
nary; for if we have run with the footmen, and they
have wearied us, how shall we contend with horses %
There is doubtless a time coming when God will ac-
complish things vastly greater and more extraordinary
than these.

And that we may be warned not to continue doubting

212 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

and unbelieving concerning this work, because of the ex-
traordinary degree of it, and the suddenness and swift-
ness of the accomplishment of the great things that per-
tain to it, let us consider the example of the unbeUeving
lord in Samaria, who could not believe so extraordinary
a work of God to be accomplished so suddenly as was
declared to him. The prophet Elisha foretold that the
great famine in Samaria should very suddenly, even in
one day, be turned into an extraordinary plenty ; but the
work was too great and too sudden for him to believe :
Jf the Lord should make windows iri heaven, might this
thing be ? And the curse that be brought upon himself
by it was, that he saw with his eyes and did not eat
thereof, but miserably perished, and was trodden down
as the mire of the streets, when others were feasting and
rejoicing. 2 Kings, chap. 7.

When God redeemed his people from their Babylonish
captivity, and they rebuilt Jerusalem, it was, as is univer-
sally owned, a remarkable type of the spiritual redemp-
tion of God's church ; and particularly it was an eminent
type of the great deliverance of the christian church from
spiritual Babylon, and their rebuilding the spiritual Je-
rusalem in the latter days ; and therefore they are often
spoken of under one by the prophets : and this probably
was the main reason that it was so ordered in Providence,
and particularly noted in Scripture, that the children of
Israel on that occasion kept the greatest feast of taher-
nacles that ever had been kept in Israel since the days of
Joshua, when the people were first settled in Canaan,
Neh. 8 : 16, 17, because at that time happened that res-
toration of Israel, which had a greater resemblance of the
great restoration of the church of God of which \}i\q feast

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 213

of tabernacles was the type, than any that had been since
Joshua first brought the people out of the wilderness and
settled them in the good land.

But we read of some that opposed the Jews in that
affair, and weakened their hands, and ridiculed God's
people and the instruments that were employed in that
work, and despised their hope, and made as though their
confidence was little more than a shadow, and would ut-
terly fail them. " What do these feeble Jews V say they :
*' Will they fortify themselves 1 Will they sacrifice ] Will
they make an end in a day 1 Will they revive the stones
out of the heaps of the rubbish which are burned ] Even
that which they build, if a fox go up he shall even break
down their stone wall." Let us not be in any measure like
them, lest it be said to us, as Nehemiah said to them, Neh.
2 : 20, " We his servants will arise and build ; but you
have no portion, nor right, nor memorial in Jerusalem."
And lest we bring Nehemiah's imprecation upon us, chap.
4:5, " Cover not their iniquity, and let not their sin be
blotted out from before thee ; for they have provoked
thee to anger before the builders."

As persons will greatly expose themselves to the curse
of God by opposing or standing at a distance and keep-
ing silence at such a time as this ; so for persons to arise
and readily to acknowledge God and honor him in such
a work, and cheerfully and vigorously to exert them-
selves to promote it, will be to put themselves much in
the way of the divine blessing. What a mark of honor
does God put upon those in Israel that willingly offered
themselves and came to the help of the Lord against the
mighty, when the angel of the Lord led forth his armies
and they fought from heaven against Sisera 1 Judges, 5 :

214 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

2, 9, 14, 15, 17, 18. And what a great blessing is pro-
nounced on Jael, the wife of Heber the Kenite, for her
appearing on the Lord's side, and for what she did to
promote this work, verse 24, which was no less than the
curse pronounced in the preceding verse against Meroz
for lying still : " Blessed above women shall Jael the wife
of Heber the Kenite be, blessed shall she be above women in
the tenty And what a blessing is pronounced on those
which shall have any hand in the destruction of Babylon,
which was the head city of the kingdom of Satan and of
-y the enemies of the church of God ! Psalm 137 : 9, " Hap-

1^r'^^7py shall he be that taketh and dasheth thy little ones

^ agamst the stones.

"^ ,itS What a particular and honorable notice is taken in the

i^*' records of God's word of those that arose and appeared

f^^ as David's helpers to introduce him into the kingdom
,^^ of Israel, in the twelfth chapter of 1 Chron. The host of

^ those that thus came to the help of the Lord in that work

of his, and glorious revolution in Israel, by which the
kingdom of that great type of the Messiah was set up in
Israel, is compared to the host of God, verse 22 : " At
that time, day by day, there came to David, to help him,
until it was a great host, like the host of God." And
doubtless it was intended to be a type of that host of God
that shall appear with the spiritual David as his helpers,
when he shall come to set up his kingdom in the world ;
the same host that we read of. Rev. 19 : 14. The Spirit
of God then pronounced a special blessing on David's
helpers, as those that were co-workers with God : verse
18, " Then the Spirit came upon Amasai, who was chief
of the captains, and he said. Thine are we, David, and on
thy side, thou son of Jesse; peace, peace be unto thee,

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 215

and peace be to thine helpers, for thy God helpeth thee."
So we may conclude that God will much more give his
blessing to such as come to the help of the Lord when
he sets his own dear Son as King on his holy hill of Zion;
and they shall be received by Christ, and he will put pe-
culiar honor upon them, as David did on those his helpers;
as we have an account in the following words, verse 18 :
" Then David received them, and made them captains of
the band." It is particularly noted of those that came to
David to Hebron, ready armed to the war, to turn the
kingdom of Saul to him, according to the word of the
Lord, that " they were men that had understanding of
the times, to know what Israel ought to do," verses 23
and 32. Herein they differed from the pharisees and
other Jews, that did not come to the help of the Lord at
the time that the great Son of David appeared to set up
his kingdom in the world, whom Christ condemns, that
they had not understanding of those times, Luke, 7 : bQ,
" Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and
of the earth ; but how is it that ye do not discern these
times ]" So it always will be, when Christ remarkably
appears on earth on a design of setting up his kingdom
here, there will be many that will not understand the
times, nor what Israel ought to do, and so will not come
to turn about the kingdom to David.

The favorable notice that God will take of such as ap-
pear to promote the work of God at such a time as this,
may also be argued from such a very particular notice
being taken in the sacred records of those that helped in
rebuilding the wall of Jerusalem, upon the return from
the Babylonish captivity. Neh. chap. 3.

216 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

4. Men in authority, and especially Ministers of the Gospel,
bound to acknowledge the work of God.

At such a time as this, w^hen God is setting his King
on his holy hill of Zion, or establishing his dominion,
or showing forth his regal glory from thence, he expects
that his visible people, without exception, should openly
appear to acknowledge him in such a work, and bow be-
fore him, and join with him. But especially does he ex-
pect this of civil rulers : God's eye is especially upon
them, to see how they behave themselves on such an oc-
casion. If a new king comes to the throne, when he comes
from abroad, and enters into his kingdom, and makes his
solemn entry into the royal city, it is expected that all
sorts should acknowledge him; but above all others is it
expected that the great men and public officers of the
nation should then make their appearance and attend on
their sovereign with suitable congratulations and mani-
festations of respect and loyalty : if such as these stand
at a distance at such a time, it will be much more taken
notice of, and will awaken the prince's jealousy and dis-
pleasure much more than such a behavior in the common
people. And thus it is when the eternal Son of God and
Heir of the world, by whom kings reign and princes de-
cree justice, whom his Father has appointed to be King
of kings, comes as it were from far, and in the spiritual
tokens of his presence enters into the royal city Zion.
God has his eye at such a time especially upon those
princes, nobles, and judges of the earth spoken of Prov.
8 : 16, to see how they behave themselves, whether they
bow to him that he has made the head of all principality

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 217

and power. This is evident by the 2d Psalm, verses 6, 7,
10-12 : ** Yet have I set my King upon my holy hill of
Zion. I will declare the decree; the Lord hath said unto
me, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. Be
wise now therefore, O ye kings, be instructed, ye judges
of the earth; serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with
trembling ; kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish
from the way when his wrath is kindled but a little."
There seems to be in the words an allusion to a new
king's coming to the throne, and making his solemn en-
try into the royal city (as Zion was the royal city in Is-
rael;) when it is expected that all, especially men in pub-
lic office and authority, should manifest their loyalty by
some open and visible token of respect hy the way, as he
passes along ; and those that refuse or neglect it are in
danger of being immediately struck down and perish-
ing yrww the way by which the king goes in solemn
procession.

The day wherein God in an eminent manner sends
forth the rod of Christ's strength out of Zion, that he may
rule in the midst of his enemies, the day of his power,
wherein his people shall be made willing, is also eminent-
ly a day of his wrath, especially to such rulers as oppose
him, or will not bow to him ; a day wherein he " shall
strike through kings and fill the places with the dead bo-
dies, and wound the heads over many countries." Psalm
110. And thus it is that when the Son of God ^^ girds
his sword upon his thigh, with his glory and his majesty,
and in his majesty rides prosperously, because of truth, meek-
ness and righteousness, his right hand teaches him, terrible
things.''^ It was the princes of Succoth especially that suf-
fered punishment when the inhabitants of that city re-
Revival of Rei. 10

218 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

fused to come to the help of the Lord as Gideon vv^as
pursuing after Zebah and Zalmunna; we read that Gideon
took the elders of the city, and thorns of the wilderness
and briers, and with them he taught the men of Succoth.
It is especially taken notice of that the rulers and chief
men of Israel were called upon to assist in the work of
bringing up the ark of God ; they were chiefly consulted,
and W€re principal in the management of the affair. 1
Chron. 13 : 1, " And David consulted with the captains
of thousands and hundreds, and with every leader." And
chap. 15 : 25, '* So David and the elders of Israel and
the captains over thousands went to bring up the ark of
the covenant of the Lord out of the house of Obed-Edom
with joy." So 2 Sam. 6 : 1. And so it was when the
ark was brought mto the temple. 1 Kings, 8 : 13 j and
2 Chron. 5 : 2-4.

And as rulers, by neglecting their duty at such a time,
will especially expose themselves to God's great displea-
sure, so by fully acknowledging God in such a work, and
by cheerfully and vigorously exerting themselves to pro-
mote it, they will especially be in the way of receiving
peculiar honors and rewards at God's hands. It is noted
of the princes of Israel, that they especially appeared to
honor God with their princely offering on the occasion
of the setting up the tabernacle of God in the congrega-
tion of Israel, (which I have observed already was done
at the time of the feast of tabernacles, and was a type of
the tabernacle of God's being with men, and his dwell-
ing with men in the latter days ;) and with what abundant
particularity is it noted of each prince, how much he
offered to God on that occasion, for their everlasting ho-
nor, in the 7th chapter of Numbers. And with how much

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 219

favor and honor does the Spirit of God take notice of
those princes in Israel that came to the help of the Lord
in the war against Sisera. Judges, 5:9. " My heart is
towards the governors of Israel that offered themselves
willingly among the people ;" and verse 14, " Out of Ma-
chir came down governors ;" and verse 15, *' The princes
of Issachar were with Deborah."

In the account that we have of the rebuilding of the
wall of Jerusalem, in the third chapter of Nehemiah, it is
particularly noted what part one and another of the ru-
lers had in the work : we have an account that such a
part of the wall was repaired by the ruler of the half part
of Jerusalem, and such a part by the ruler of the other
half part of Jerusalem, and such a part by the ruler of
part of Bethhaccerem, and such a part by the ruler of part
of Mizpah, and such a part by the ruler of the half part
of Bethzur : and such a part by the ruler of Mizpah, verses
9-19. And there it is particularly noted of the rulers of
one of the cities, that they put not their necks to the work
of the Lord, though the common people did ; and they
are stigmatized for it in the sacred records to their ever-
lasting reproach, verse 5 : *' And next unto them, the
Tekoites repaired ; but their nobles put not their necks
to the work of the Lord." So the Spirit of God with
special honor takes notice of princes and rulers of se-
veral tribes that assisted in bringing up the ark. Psalm
68 : 27.

And I humbly desire that it may be considered whether
we have not reason to fear that God is provoked with
this land that no more notice has been taken of this glo-
rious work of the Lord, that has been lately carried on, 3y
the ciinl mithorities ; that there has been no more done by

)

220 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

them as a public acknowledgment of God in this work,
and no more improvement of their authority to promote
it, either by appointing a day of public thanksgiving to
God for so unspeakable a mercy, or a day of fasting and
prayer, to humble ourselves before God for our past dead-
ness and unprofitableness under the means of grace, and
to seek the continuance and increase of the tokens of his
presence ; or so much as to enter upon any public consul-
tation what should be done to advance the present revival
of religion and great reformation that is begun in the land.
Is there not danger that such a behavior, at such a time,
will be interpreted by God as a denial of Christ 1 If but
a new governor comes into a province how much is there
done, especially by those that are in authority, to put
honor upon him, to arise and appear publicly, and go
forth to meet him, to address and congratulate him, and
vnth great expense to attend upon him and aid him 1 If
the authority of the province, on such an occasion, should
all sit still and say and do nothing, and take no notice of
their new governor, would there not be danger of its be-
ing interpreted by him, and his prince that sent him, as
a denial of his authority, or a refusing to receive him and
honor him as their governor ] And shall the head of the
angels and Lord of the universe come down from hea-
ven in so wonderful a manner into the land, and shall all
stand at a distance and be silent and inactive on such an
occasion ? I would humbly recommend it to our rulers
to consider whether God does not now say to them. Be
wise noio, ye rulers, he instructed, ye judges of Neia Eng-
land ; kiss the Son, lest he he angry, and ye perish from
the way.
. ' It is prophesied, Zech. 12 : 8, that in the glorious day

J^'-

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 221

of the christian church the house of David, or the rulers
in God's Israel, shall be as God, as tlie angel of the Lord
before his people. But how can such rulers expect to have
any share in this glorious promise, that do not so much
as openly acknowledge God in the work of the Spirit by
which the glory of that day is to be accomplished 1 The
days are coming so often spoken of, when the saints shall
reign on earth, and all dominion and authority shall be
given into their hands : but if our rulers would partake , /T^lf^
of this honor, they ought at such a day as this to bring
their glory and honor into the spiritual Jerusalem, agreea-
bly to Rev. 21 : 24.

But above all others is God's eye upon ministers of the
Gospel, as expecting of them that they should arise and
acknowledge and honor him in such a work as this, and
do their utmost to encourage and promote it; for to pro- ^.^^' ^^^^
mote such a work is the very business which they are^ '^l^t*^'^
called and devoted to ; it is the office to which they are -^^^^
appointed as co-workers with Christ, and as his ambassa-
dors and instruments to awaken and convert sinners, and
establish, build up, and comfort saints ; it is the business
they have been solemnly charged with before God, an-
gels and men, and that they have given up themselves to
by the most sacred vows. These especially are the offi- -
cers of Christ's kingdom that, above all other men upon y
earth, do represent his person, into whose hands Christ /
has committed the sacred oracles and holy ordinances, \
and all his appointed means of grace to be administered
by them ; they are the stewards of his household, into
whose hands he has committed his provision ; the im-
mortal souls of men are committed to them, as a flock of

^•^

(

222 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

sheep are committed to the care of a shepherd, or as a
master commits a treasure to the care of a servant, of
v^rhich he must give an account : it is expected of them,
above all others, that they should have understanding of
the times, and know what Israel ought to do ; for it is
their business to acquaint themselves with things pertain-
ing to the kingdom of God, and to teach and enlighten
others in things of this nature.

We that are employed in the sacred work of the Gos-
pel ministry, are the watchmen over the city, to whom
God has committed the keys of the gates of Zion ; and if
when the rightful King of Zion comes to deliver his peo-
ple from the enemy that oppresses them, we refuse to
open the gates to him, how greatly shall we expose our-
selves to his wrath ! We are appointed to be the captains
of the host in this war ; and if a general will highly re-
sent it in a private soldier if he refuses to follow him
when his banner is displayed and his trumpet blown, how
much more will he resent it in the officers of his army !
The work of the Gospel ministry consisting in the ad-
ministration of God's word and ordinances, is the princi-
pal means that God has appointed for carrying on his
work in the souls of men ; and it is his revealed will, that
whenever that glorious revival of religion and reforma-
tion of the world, so often spoken of in his word, is ac-
complished, it should be principally by the labors of his
ministers ; and therefore how heinous will it be in the
sight of God, if when a work of that nature is begun, we
appear unbelieving, slow, backward, and disaffected'?
'^There was no class of persons among the Jews that was
in any measure treated with such manifestations of God's
great displeasure and severe indignation for not acknow-

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 223

lodging Christ and the work of his Spirit, in the days of
Christ and his apostles, as the ministers of religion : see
how Christ deals with them for it, in the 23d chapter of
Matthew. With what gentleness did Christ treat publi-
cans and harlots, in comparison of them !

When the tabernacle was erected in the camp of Israel,
and God came down from heaven to dwell in it, the
priests were above all others concerned and busily em-
ployed in the solemn transactions of that occasion, Levit.
chap. 8 and 9. And so it was at the time of the dedication
of the temple of Solomon, 1 Kings, chap. 8, and 2 Chron.
chap. 5, 6 and 7, which was at the time of the feast of ta-
bernacles, at the same time that the tabernacle was erect-
ed in the wilderness : and the Levites were primarily
and most immediately concerned in bringing up the ark
into mount Zion ; the business properly belonged to them,
and the ark was carried upon their shoulders, 1 Chron.
15 : 2, " Then David said. None ought to carry the ark
of God but the Levites ; for them hath the Lord chosen
to carry the ark of God and to minister unto him for
ever." And v. 11, 12, " David called for Zadok and Abi-
athar the priests, and for the Levites, for Uriel, Asaiah,
and Joel, Shemaiah, and Eliel, and Aminadab, and said
unto them. Ye are the chief of the fathers of the Le-
vites ; sanctify yourselves, both ye and your brethren,
that you may bring up the ark of the Lord God of Is-
rael unto the place that I have prepared for it." So we
have an account that the priests led the way in rebuild-
ing the wall of Jerusalem after the Babylonish captiv-
ity, Neh. 3.

If ministers preach never so good doctrine, and are
never so active and laborious in their work, yet, if at such

fvi£>ti

224 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

a day as this they show to their people that they are not
w^ell affected to this work, but are very doubtful and sus-
picious of it, they will be very likely to do their people a
great deal more hurt than good : for the very fame of
such a great and extraordinary work of God, if their
people were suffered to believe it to be his work, and the
example of other towns, together with what preaching
they might hear occasionally, would be likely to have a
much greater influence upon the minds of their people
^i to awaken them and animate them in religion than all
^ their labors with them. And besides, their minister's
opinion will not only beget in them a suspicion of the
work they hear of abroad, whereby the mighty hand of
God that appears in it loses its influence upon their
minds, but it will also tend to create a suspicion of every
^-^ , thing of the like nature that shall appear among them-
■'^ selves, as being something of the same distemper that has
^ ,/w become so epidemical in the land ; and that is, in effect,
^'^ to create a suspicion of all vital religion, and to put the
people upon talking against it and discouraging it wher-
^ ever it appears, and knocking it in the head as fast as it
jp rises. And we that are ministers, by looking on this work,
^^ from year to year, with a displeased countenance, shall
^^ effectually keep the sheep from their pasture, instead^f
/^ doing the part of shepherds to them by feeding thenpi j
I>'«''*^ and our people had a great deal better be without any
\^^ settled minister at all at such a day as this.
i«^^/ We that are in this sacred office have need to take
^ Jf heed what we do, and how we behave ourselves at this
,^ time : a less thing in a minister will hinder the work of
■^ " God than in others. If we are very silent, or say but
little about the work in our public prayers and preach-

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 225

mg, or seem carefully to avoid speaking of it in our con-
versation, it will and justly may be interpreted by our
people, that we who are their guides, to whom they are
to have their eye for spiritual instruction, are suspicious
of it ; and this will tend to raise the same suspicions in
them ; and so the forementioned consequences will fol-
low. And if we really hinder and stand in the way of
the work of God, whose business above all others it is to
promote it, how can we expect to partake of the glorious
benefits of it 1 And by keeping others from the benefit of
it we shall keep them out of heaven ; therefore those
awful words of Christ to the Jewish teachers should be
considered by us. Matt. 23 : 13, " Wo unto you, for ye >
shut up the kingdom of heaven ; for ye neither go in 7
yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go \
in." If we keep the sheep from their pasture, how shall '^
we answer it to the great Shepherd that has bought the
flock with his precious blood, and has committed the care J
of them to us 1 I would humbly desire of every minister
that has thus long remained disaffected to this work, and
has had contemptible thoughts of it, to consider whether fs,,^^ »-
he has not hitherto been like Michal, without any child, ^''?^**',
or at least in a sfreat measure barren and unsuccessful in k>»c-^<+«*
his work : I pray God it may not be a perpetual barren- #rdr>rtf^«i
ness, as hers was -'^''-^2^^

The times of Christ's remarkably appearing in behalf *"»"'«*n.
of his church and to revive religion>and advance his king-
dom in the world, are often spoken of in the prophecies
of Scripture, as times wherein he will remarkably exe-
cute judgments on such ministers or shepherds as do not
feed the flock, but hinder their being fed, and so deliver
his flock from them, as Jer. 23, and Ezek. 34, and Zech.

10*

226 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

10 : 3, and Isa. 56 : 7, 8, 9, &c. I observed before that
Christ's solemn, magnificent entry into Jerusalem, seems
to be designed as a representation of his glorious
coming into his church, the spiritual Jerusalem ; and
therefore^ it is v^orthy to be noted, to our present pur-
pose/that Christ at that time cast out all them that sold
and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of
the money-changers, and the seats of them that sold doves;
signifying that w^hen he should come to set up his king-
dom on earth, he would cast those out of his house who,
instead of being faithful ministers, officiated there only
for worldly gain. Not that I determine that all ministers
that are suspicious of this work do so ; but I mention
these things to show that it is to be expected that a
time of a glorious outpouring of the Spirit of God
to revive religion, will be a time of remarkable judg-
ments on those ministers that do not serve the end of
their ministry.

The example of the unbelieving lord in Samaria
should especially be for the warning of ministers and
rulers : at the time when God turned an extreme famine
into a great plenty by a wonderful work of his, the king
appointed this lord to have the charge of the gate of the
city; where he saw the common people in multitudes
entering with great joy and gladness, loaded with provi-
sion to feed and feast their almost famished bodies ; but
he himself, though he saw it with his eyes, never had one
taste of it, but being weak with famine, sunk down in
the crowd, and was trodden to death, as a punishment of
God for his not giving credit to that great and wonder-
ful work of God, when sufficiently manifested to him to
require his belief. Ministers are those that the King of

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 227

the church has appointed to have the charge of the gate
at which his people enter into the kingdom of heaven,
there to be entertained and satisfied v^ith an eternal
feast : ministers have the charge of the house of God,
which is the gate of heaven.

Ministers should especially take heed of a spirit of
envy towards other ministers that God is pleased to
make more use of in this work than themselves ; and
that they do not, from such a spirit, reproach some
preachers that have the true spirit, ^s though they were
influenced by a false spirit, or were bereft of reason, and
were mad, and were proud, false pretenders, and de-
served to be put in prison or the stocks, as disturbers of
the peace ; lest they expose themselves to the curse of
Shemaiah the Nehelamite, who envied the prophet Jer-
emiah, and in this manner reviled him in his letter to
Zephaniah the priest, Jer..29 : 26, 27 : " The Lord hath
made thee priest in the stead of Jehoiada the priest,
that ye should be officers in the house of the Lord, for
every man that is mad, and maketh himself a prophet,
that thou shouldst put him in prison, and in the stocks.
Now therefore, why hast thou not reproved Jeremiah of
Anathoth, which maketh himself a prophet to you V
His curse is denounced in the 32d verse : " Therefore,
thus saith the Lord, behold, I will punish Shemaiah the
Nehelamite, and his seed ; he shall not have a man to
dwell among his people, neither shall he behold the good
that I will do for my people, saith the Lord, because
he hath taught rebellion against the Lord." All those that
are others' superiors or elders, should take heed that at
this day they be not like the elder brother, who could
not bear it that the prodigal should be made so much of,

228 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

and should be so sumptuously entertained, and would
not join in the joy of the feast ; who was, like Michal,
Saul's daughter, offended at the music and dancing_lhat
he heard ; the transports of joy displeased him ; it seem-
ed to him to be an unseemly and unseasonable noise and
ado that was made ; and therefore he stood at a distance,
sullen and much offended, and full of invectives against
the young prodigal.

It is our wisest and best way fully, and without reluc-
tance, to bow to the great God in this work, and to be
entirely resigned to him with respect to the manner in
which he carries it on, and the instruments he is pleased
to make use of, and not to show ourselves out of humor,
and sullenly to refuse to acknowledge the work in the
full glory of it, because we have not had so great a hand
in promoting it, or have not shared so largely in the bless-
ings of it as some others ; and not to refuse to give all
that honor that belongs to others as instruments, because
they are young, or are upon other accounts much infe-
rior to ourselves and many others, and may appear to us
very unworthy that God should put so much honor upon
them. When God comes to accomplish any great work
for his church, and for the advancement of the kingdom
of his Son, he always fulfils that scripture, Isa. 2 : 17 :
"And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the
haughtiness of men shall be made low, and the Lord
alone shall be exalted in that day." If God has a desio*u
of carrying on this work, every one, whether he be great
or small, must either bow to it, or be broken before it :
it may be expected that God's hand will be upon every
thing that is high, and stiff, and strong in opposition, as in
Isaiah, 2 : 12— 15 :" For the day of the Lord of hosts

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 229

shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and
upon every one that is lifted up, and he shall be brought
low ; and upon all the cedars of Lebanon, that are high
and lifted up, and upon all the oaks of Bashan, and upon
all the high mountains, and upon all the hills that are
lifted up, and upon every high tower, and upon every
fenced wall."

Not only magistrates and ministers, but every living
soul is now obliged to acknowledge God in this work,
and join to promote it, as they would not expose them-
selves to God's curse. All sorts of persons throughout
the whole congregation of Israel, great and small, rich
and poor, men and women, helped to build the taberna-
cle in the wilderness ; some in one way, others in ano-
ther ; each one according to his own capacity ; every
one whose heart stirred him up, and every one whom
his spirit made willing ; all classes contributed, all were
employed in that affair in labors of their hands, both men
and women ; some brought gold and silver ; others blue,
purple and scarlet, and fine linen ; others offered an of-
fering of brass ; others, with whom was found Shittim
wood, brought it an offering to the Lord : the rulers
brought onyx stones, and spice, and oil ; and some
brought goats' hair; and some rams' skins, and others
badgers' skins. See Exod. 35 : 20, &c. And we are
told, verse 29, " The children of Israel brought a will-
ing offering unto the Lord, every man and woman whose
heart made them willing." And thus it ought to be in
this day of building the tabernacle of God ; with such a
willing and cheerful heart ought every man, woman and
child to do something to promote this work : those that

230 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

have not onyx stones, or are not able to bring gold or
silver, yet may bring goats' hair.

As all sorts of persons v^ere employed in building the
tabernacle in the wilderness, so the vv^hole congregation
of Israel were called together to set up the tabernacle in
Shiloh, after they came into Canaan. Josh. 18 : 1. And
so again, the whole congregation of Israel were gathered
together to bring up the ark of God from Kirjathjearim ;
and again, they were all assembled to bring it up out of
the house of Ohed-Edom into mount Zion ; so again, all
Israel met together to assist in the great affair of the
dedication of the temple, and bringing the ark into it ;
and so we have an account how that all sorts assisted in
rebuilding the wall of Jerusalem, not only the proper
inhabitants of Jerusalem, but those that dwelt in other
parts of the land ; not only the priests and rulers, but
the Nethinims and merchants, husbandmen, and me-
chanics, and women, Neh. 3 : 5, 12, 26, 31, 32. And
we have an account of one and another, that he repaired
over against his house, ver. 10, and 23, 28, and of one
that repaired over against his chamber, ver. 30.

So now, at this time of the rebuilding the walls of Je-
rusalem, every one ought to promote the work of God
within his own sphere, and by doing what belongs to him
in the place in which God has set him ; men in a private
capacity may repair over against their houses ; and even
those that have not the government of families, and have
but part of a house belonging to them, should repair, each
one over against his chamber ; and every one should be
engaged to do the utmost that lies in his power, laboring
with the utmost watchfulness, care and diligence, with
united hearts and united strength, and the greatest readi-

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 231

ness to assist one another in this work : as God's people
rebuilt the wall of Jerusalem ; who were so diligent in
the work that they wrought from break of day till the
stars appeared, and did not so much as put off their clothes
in the night ; and wrought with such care and watchful-
ness, that with one hand they wrought in the work, and
with the other hand held a weapon; besides the guard
they set to defend them ; and were so well united in it
that they took care that one should stand ready with a
trumpet in his hand, that if any were assaulted in one
part those in the other parts at the sound of the trumpet
might resort to them and help them. Neh. 4.

Great care should be taken that the press should be im-
proved to no pui^pose contrary to the interest of this work.
We read that when God fought against Sisera for the de-
liverance of his oppressed church, they that handle the pen
of the icriter came to the help of the Lord in that affair.
Judges, 5 : 14. Whatever class of men in Israel they
were that were intended, yet as the words were indited
by a Spirit that had a perfect view of all events to the
end of the world, and had a special eye in this song to
that great event of the deliverance of God's church in the
latter days, of which this deliverance of Israel was a type,
it is not unlikely that they have respect to authors, those
that should fight against the kingdom of Satan with their
pens. Those therefore that publish pamphlets to the dis-
advantage of this work, and tending either directly or in-
directly to bring it under suspicion, and to discourage or
hinder it, would do well thoroughly to consider whether
this be not indeed the work of God ; and whether, if it be,
it is not likely that God will go forth as fire to consume
all that stands in his way, and so burn up those pamphlets;

232 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

and whether there be not danger that the fire that is kin-
dled in them w^ill scorch the authors.

When a people oppose Christ in the w^ork of his Holy
Spirit, it is because it touches them in something that is
dear to their carnal minds ; and because they see the ten-
dency of it is to cross their pride and deprive them of the
objects of their lusts. We should take heed that at this
day we be not like the Gadarenes, w^ho, w^hen Christ
came into their country, in the exercise of his glorious
powder and , grace triumphing over a legion of devils and
delivering a miserable creature that had long been their
captive, were all alarmed because they lost their swine
by it, and the whole multitude of the country came and
besought him to depart out of their coasts : they loved
their filthy swine better than Jesus Christ, and had rather
have a legion of devils in their country, with their herd
of swine, than Jesus Christ without them.

This work may be opposed without directly speaking
against the whole of it ; persons may say that they believe
there is a good work carried on in the country, and may
sometimes bless God in their public prayers, in general
terms, for any awakenings or revivals of religion there
have lately been in any parts of the land ; and may pray
that God would carry on his own work and pour out his
Spirit more and more ; and yet, as I apprehend, be in the
sight of God great opposers of his work. Some will ex-
press themselves after this manner, that are so far from
acknowledging and rejoicing in the infinite mercy and
glorious grace of God in causing so happy a change in
the land, that they look upon the religious state of the
country, take it in the whole of it, as much more sorrow-
ful than it was ten years ago ; and whose conversation to

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 233

those that are well acquainted with them evidently shows
that they are more out of humor with the state of things,
and enjoy themselves less than they did before ever this
work began. If it be manifestly thus with us, and our talk
and behavior with respect to this work be such as has
(though but) an indirect tendency to beget ill thoughts
and suspicions in others concerning it, we are opposers
of the work of God.

Instead of coming to the help of the Lord, we shall ac-
tually fight against him if we are abundant in insisting
on and setting forth the blemishes of the work, so as to
manifest that we rather choose and are more forward to
take notice of what is amiss than what is good and glori-
ous in the work. Not but that the errors that are com-
mitted ought to be observed and lamented, and a proper
testimony borne against them, and the most probable
means used to have them amended : but an insisting much
upon them, as though it were a pleasing theme, or speak-
ing of them with more appearance of heat of spirit or with
ridicule, or an air of contempt, than grief for them, has
no tendency to correct the errors ; but has a tendency to
darken the glory of God's power and grace appearing
in the substance of the work, and to beget jealousies
and ill thoughts in the minds of others concerning the
whole of it.

Whatever errors many zealous persons have run into,
yet if the work, in the substance of k, be the work of God,
then it is a joyful day indeed ; it is so in heaven, and ought
to be so among God's people on earth, especially in that
part of the earth where this glorious work is carried on.
It is a day of great rejoicing with Christ himself, the good
Shepherd, when he finds his sheep that was lost, lays it

234 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

on his shoulders rejoicing, and calls together his friends
and neighbors, saying, rejoice with me. If w^e therefore
are Christ's friends it should now be a day of great re-
joicing with us ; if we viewed things in a just light, so
great an event as the conversion of such a multitude of
sinners would draw and engage our attention much more
than all the imprudences and irregularities that have ex-
isted ; our hearts would be swallowed up with the glory
of this event, and we should have no great disposition to
attend to any thing else. The imprudences and errors of
poor feeble worms do not hinder or prevent great rejoic-
ing, in the presence of the angels of God, over so many
poor sinners that have repented ; and it will be an argu-
ment of something very ill in us, if they prevent our
rejoicing.

Who loves in a day of great joy and gladness to be
much insisting on those things that are uncomfortable 1
Would it not be very improper, on a king's coronation
day, to be much in taking notice of the blemishes of the
royal family ] Or would it be agreeable to the bride-
groom on the day of his espousals, the day of the glad-
ness of his heart, to be much insisting on the blemishes
of his bride 1 We have an account how that, at the time
of that joyful dispensation of Providence, the restoration
of the church of Israel after the Babylonish captivity, and
at the time of the feast of tabernacles, many wept at the
faults that were found amongst the people, but were re-
proved for taking so much notice of the blemishes of that
affair as to overlook the cause of rejoicing. Neh. 8, : 9,
10, 11, 12, " And Nehemiah, which is the Tirshatha, and
Ezra the priest, the scribe, and the Levites that taught
the people, said unto all the people, this day is holy unto

OBLIGATIONS TO PROMOTE IT. 235

the Lord your God, mourn not nor weep ; for all the peo-
ple wept when they heard the words of the law. Then
he said unto them, go your way, eat the fat and drink the
sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is
prepared; for this day is holy unto our Lord ; neither be
ye sorry, for the joy of the Lord is your strength. So the
Levites stilled all the people, saying, hold your peace, for
the day is holy, neither be ye grieved. And all the peo-
ple went their way, to eat, and to drink, and to send por-
tions, and to make great mirth, because they had under-
stood the words that were declared unto them."

God doubtless now expects that all classes of persons
in New England, rulers, ministers and people, high and
low, rich and poor, old and young, should take great no-
tice of his hand in this mighty work of his grace, and
should appear to acknowledge his glory in it and greatly
to rejoice in it, every one doing his utmost in the place
that God has set them in to promote it. And God, ac-
cording to his wonderful patience, seems to be still wait- (
ing to give us opportunity thus to acknowledge and ha—!;
nor him. But if we finally refuse, there is not the least [
reason to expect any other than that his awful curse will
pursue us, and that the pourings out of his wrath will be
proportionable to the despised outpourings of his Spirit
and grace.

236 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

PART III.

SHOWING, IN MANY INSTANCES, WHEREIN THE SUBJECTS,
OR ZEALOUS PROMOTERS OP THIS WORK, HAVE BEEN
INJURIOUSLY BLAMED.

This work, that has lately been carried on in the land,
is the work of God and not the work of man. Its begin-
ning has not been of man's power or device, and its being
carried on depends not on our strength or wisdom ; but
yet God expects of all that they should use their utmost
endeavors to promote it, and that the hearts of all should
be greatly engaged in it, and that we should improve our
utmost strength in it, however vain human strength is
without the power of God ; and so he no less requires
that we should improve our utmost care, wisdom and
prudence, though human wisdom of itself be as vain as
human strength. Though God is wont to carry on such a
work in such a manner as, many ways, to show the
weakness and vanity of means and human endeavors in
themselves ; yet at the same time he carries it on in such
a manner as to encourage diligence and vigilance in the
use of proper means and endeavors, and to punish the
neglect of them. Therefore in our endeavors to promote
this great work we ought to use the utmost caution, vigi-
lance and skill in the measures we take in order to it.

A great work should be managed with great prudence :
this is the most important work that ever New England

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 237

was called to be concerned in. When a people are enga-—
ged in war with a powerful and crafty nation, it concerns
them to manage an affair of such consequence with the
utmost discretion. Of what vast importance then must it
be that we should be vigilant and prudent in the manage-
ment of this great war that New England now has with
so great a host of such subtle and cruel enemies, wherein
we must either conquer or be conquered, and the conse-
quence of the victory, on one side, will be our eternal
destruction in both soul and body in hell, and on the
other side, our obtaining the kingdom of heaven and
reigning in it in eternal glory 1 We had need always to
stand on our watch and to be well versed in the art of
war, and not to be ignorant of the devices of our ene-
mies, and to take heed lest by any means we be beguiled
through their subtlety.

Though the devil be strong, yet in such a war as this
he depends more on his craft than his strength ; and the
course he has chiefly taken, from time to time, to clog,
hinder and overthrow revivals of religion in the church
of God, has been, by his subtle, deceitful management,
to beguile and mislead those that have been engaged
therein ; and in such a course God has been pleased, in
his holy and sovereign providence, to suffer him to suc-
ceed, oftentimes in a great measure to overthrow that
which in its beginning appeared most hopeful and glo-
rious. The work that is now beguji in New England is,>
as I have shown, eminently glorious, and if it should go ^
on and prevail, would make New England a kind of.^
heaven upon earth : is it not therefore greatly to be de-
precated that it should be overthrown through wrong and
improper management that we are led into by our subtle
adversary in our endeavors to promote it 1

238 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

In proceeding to treat of the methods that ought to be
taken to promote this vv^ork, I would,

1. Notice some instances wherein fault has been found
with the conduct of those that have appeared to be the
subjects of it, or have been zealous to promote it (as I
apprehend) beyond just cause.

2. I would show what things ought to be corrected or
avoided.

3. I would show positively what ought to be done to
promote this glorious work of God.

I would now notice some things at which offence

HAS BEEN TAKEN WITHOUT OR BEYOND JUST CAUSE.

1. The complaint that ministers address themselves too
much to the affections, and with great earnestness of voice
and manner.

One thing that has been complained of, is ministers ad-
dressing themselves rather to the affections of their hearers
than to their understandings, and striving to raise their
passions to the utmost height rather by a very affection-
ate manner of speaking and a great appearance of ear-
nestness in voice and gesture, than by clear reasoning
and informing their judgment : by which means it is ob-
jected that the affections are moved without a propor-
tionable enlightening of the understanding.

To which I would say, I am far from thinking that it
is not very profitable for ministers in their preaching to
endeavor clearly and distinctly to explain the doctrines of
religion and unravel the difficulties that attend them, and
to confirm them with strength of reason and argumenta-

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 239

tion, and also to observe some easy and clear method and
order in their discourses for the help of the understand-
ing and memory; and it is very probable that these
things have been of late too much neglected by many
ministers ; yet, I believe that the objection that is made,
of affections raised without enlightening the understand-
ing, is in a great measure built on a mistake and confu-
sed notions that some have about the nature and cause of
the affections and the manner in v^^hich they depend on
the understanding. All affections are raised either by
light in the understanding or by some error and delusion
in the understanding ; for all affections do certainly arise
from some apprehension in the understanding ; and that
apprehension must either be agreeable to truth or else
be some mistake or delusion ; if it be an apprehension
or notion that is agreeable to truth, then it is light in the

Therefore the thing to be inquired into is, w^hether the
apprehensions or notions of divine and eternal things
that are raised in people's minds by these affectionate
preachers, w^hence their affections are excited, be appre-
hensions that are agreeable to truth, or w^hether they are
mistakes. If the former, then the affections are raised the
way they should be, by informing the mind or conveying
light to the understanding.

They go away with a wrong notion that think that
those preachers cannot affect their hearers by enlighten-
ing their understandings, that do not do it by such a dis-
tinct and learned handling of the doctrinal points of reli-
gion as depends on human discipline or the strength of
natural reason, and tends to enlarge their hearers' learn-
ing and speculative knowledge in divinity. The manner

240 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

of preaching without this, may be such as shall tend very
much to set divine and eternal things in a right vievr,
and to give the hearers such ideas and apprehensions of
them as are agreeable to truth, and make such impres-
sions on their hearts as are answerable to the real nature
of things : and not only the words that are spoken, but
the manner of speaking, is one thing that has a great ten-
dency to this.

I think an exceedingly affectimiate way of preaching
about the great things of religion has in itself no ten-
dency to beget false apprehensions of them ; but, on the
contrary, a much greater tendency to beget true appre-
hensions of them than a moderate, dull, indiiferent way
of speaking of them. An appearance of affection and
earnestness in the manner of delivery, if it be very great
indeed, yet if it be agreeable to the nature of the subject,
and be not beyond a proportion to its importance and
worthiness of affection, and if there be no appearance of
its being feigned or forced, has so much the greater ten-
dency to beget true ideas or apprehensions in the minds
of the hearers of the subject spoken of, and so to enlight-
en the understanding ; and that for this reason, that such
a way or manner of speaking of these things does in fact
more truly represent them than a more cold and indiffer-
ent way of speaking of them. If the subject be in its own
nature worthy of very great affection, then a speaking of
it with very great affection is most agreeable to the nature
3f that subject, or is the truest representation of it, and
therefore has most of a tendency to beget true ideas of it
in the minds of those to whom the representation is made.
And I do not think ministers are to be blamed for raising
the affections of their hearers too high, if that which

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 241

they are affected with be only that which is worthy of
affection, and their affections are not raised beyond a pro-
portion to its importance or worthiness of affection.

I should think myself in the way of my duty to raise
the affections of my hearers as high as I possibly can,
provided that they are affected with nothing but truth
and with affections that are not disagreeable to the nature
of what they are affected with. I know it has long been
fashionable to despise a very earnest and pathetical way
of preaching : and they, and they only, have been valued
as preachers that have shown the greatest extent of
learning, and strength of reason, and correctness of me-
thod and language ; but I humbly conceive it has been
for want of understanding or duly considering human
nature that such preaching has been thought to have the
greatest tendency to answer the ends of preaching : and
the experience of the present and past ages abundantly
confirms the same.

Though, as I said before, clearness of distinction and
illustration, and strength of reason, and a good method
in the doctrinal handling of the truths of religion, is many
ways needful and profitable and not to be neglected, yet
an increase in speculative knowledge in divinity is not
what is so much needed by our people as something else.
Men may abound in this sort of light and have no heat.
How much has there been of this sort of knowledge in
the christian world in this age ! Was there ever an age
wherein strength and penetration of reason, extent of
learning, exactness of distinction, correctness of style,
and clearness of expression did so abound "i And yet was
there ever an age wherein there has been so little sense
of the evil of sin, so little love to God, heavenly-minded-

Revival of Rel. H

2i2 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

ness and holiness of life among the professors of true
religion ] Our people do not so much need to have their
heads stored as to have their hearts touched ; and they
stand in the greatest need of that sort of preaching that
has the greatest tendency to do this.

Those texts, Isa. 58 : 1, " Cry aloud, spare not, lift up
thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their
transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins ;" and
Ezek. 6:11, " Thus saith the Lord God, smite v^^ith
thine hand, and stamp with thy foot, and say, alas, for all
the evil abominations of the house of Israel!" I say
these texts (however the use that some have made of
them has been laughed at) will fully justify a great de-
gree of pathos and manifestation of zeal and fervency in
preaching the word of God : they may indeed be abused,
to justify that which would be odd and unnatural amongst
us, not making due allowance for difference of manners
and customs in different ages and nations ; but let us in-
terpret them how we will, they at least imply that a most
affectionate and earnest manner of delivery, in many
cases, becomes a preacher of God's word.

Preaching the word of God is commonly spoken of in
Scripture in such expressions as seem to import a loud
and earnest speaking; as in Isa. 40 : 2, " Speak ye com-
fortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her iniquity
is pardoned ;" and verse 3, " The voice of him that
crieth in the wilderness, prepare ye the way of the Lord."
Ver. 6, " The voice said cry : and he said, what shall I
cry ? All flesh is grass, and all the gobdliness thereof as
the flower of the field." Jer. 2:2, " Go and cry in the
ears of Jerusalem, saying, thus saith the Lord," &c.
Jonah, 1:2, " Arise, go to Nineveh, that great city, and

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 243

cry against it." Isa. 61 : 1,2, " The Spirit of the Lord
God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to
preach good tidings to the meek, to proclaim liberty to
the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that
are bound, to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord,
and the day of vengeance of our God." Isa. 62 : 11,
" Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the
world, say ye to the daughter of Zion, behold thy salva-
tion cometh." Rom. 10 : 18, '' Their sound went into all
the earth, and their words to the end of the world." Jer.
11:6, *' Proclaim all these words in the cities of Judah,
and in the streets of Jerusalem, saying, hear ye the
words of this covenant, and do them." So chap. 19 : 2,
and 7 : 2. Prov. 8:1, " Doth not wisdom cry, and un-
derstanding put forth her voice V ver. 3, 4, " She cri-
eth at the gates, at the entry of the city, at the coming in
at the doors ; unto you, O men, I call, and my voice is to
the SODS of men !" And chap. 1 : 20, "Wisdom crieth
without, she uttereth her voice in the streets." Chap.
9:3, " She hath sent forth her maidens, she crieth upon
the high places of the city." John, 7 : 37, " In the last
day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried,
saying, if any man thirst, let him come unto me and
drink."

It seems to be foretold that the Gospel should be espe-
cially preached in a loud and earnest manner, at the in-
troduction of the prosperous state of religion in the lat-
ter days. Isa. 40 : 9, " O Zion, that bringest good tidings,
get thee up into the high mountain ! O Jerusalem, that
bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with strength !
Lift up, and be not afraid ! Say unto the cities of Judah,
behold your God !" Isa. 52 : 7, S, " Row beautiful upon

244 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good ti-
dings ! Thy watchmen shall lift up the voice." Isa. 27 :
13, ** And it shall come to pass in that day, that the great
trumpet shall be blow^n, and they shall come which were
ready to perish." And this will be one way that the
church of God will cry at that time, like a travailing
woman, when Christ mystical is going to be brought
forth ; as Rev. 12, at the beginning. It will be by minis-
ters that are her mouth : and it will be this way that
Christ will then cry like a travailing woman, as in Isa.
42 : 14, "I have long time holden my peace ; I have
been still, and refrained myself; now will I cry like a
travailing woman." Christ cries by his ministers, and the
church cries by her officers. And it is worthy to be noted
that the word commonly used in the New Testament,
that we translate 'preachy properly signifies to proclaim
aloud like a crier.

2. The comjplaint of speaking terror to those already alarm-
ed, instead of comforting them.

Another thing that some ministers have been greatly
blamed for, and I think unjustly, is speaking terror to
them that are already under great terrors, instead of com-
forting them. Indeed if ministers in such a case go about
to terrify persons with that which is not true, or to affi'ight
them by representing their case worse than it is, or in
any respect otherwise than it is, they are to be condemn-
ed ; but if they terrify them only by still holding forth
more light to them, and giving them to understand more
of the truth of their case, they are altogether to be justi-
fied. When sinners' consciences are greatly awakened by
the Spirit of God, it is by light imparted to the conscience,

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 245

enabling them to see their case to be, in some measure,
as it is ; and if more light be let in, it will terrify them
still more : but ministers are not therefore to be blamed
because they endeavor to hold forth more light to the con-
science, and do not rather alleviate the pain they are un-
der, by intercepting and obstructing that light that shines
already.

To say any thing to those who have never believed in
the Lord Jesus Christ, which represents their case any
otherwise than exceeding terrible, is not to preach the
word of God to them ; for the word of God reveals no-
thing but truth, but this is to delude them. Why should
we be afraid to let persons that are in an infinitely mise-
rable condition know the truth, or to bring them into the
light for fear it should terrify them ] It is light that must
convert them, if ever they are converted. The more we
bring sinners into the light while they are miserable and
the light is terrible to them, the more likely it is that by
and by the light will be joyful to them. The ease, peace
and comfort that natural men enjoy, have their founda-
tion in darkness and blindness ; therefore as that dark-
ness vanishes and light comes in, their peace vanishes and
they are terrified : but that is no good argument why we
should endeavor to bring back their darkness that we may
promote their present comfort.

The truth is, that as long as men reject Christ and do
not savingly believe in him, ho^i^ever they may be awak-
ened, and however strict and conscientious and laborious
they may be in religion, they have the wrath of God abid-
ing on them, they are his enemies and the children of the
devil, (as the Scripture calls all that be not savingly con-
verted, Matt. 13 : 38 ; 1 John, 3 ; 10 ;) and it is uncerr

246 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

tain whether they shall ever obtain mercy. God is under
no obligation to show them mercy, nor will he be if they
fast and pray and cry never so much ; and they are then
especially provoking God under those terrors, in that
they stand it out against Christ, and will not accept of an
offered Savior, though they see so much need of him ;
and seeing this is the truth, they should be told so, that
they may be sensible what their case indeed is.

To blame a minister for thus declaring the truth to
those who are under awakenings, and not immediately
administering comfort to them, is like blaming a surgeon
because, when he has begun to thrust in his lance, where-
by he has already put his patient to great pain, and he
shrieks and cries out with anguish, he is so cruel that he
will not stay his hand, but goes on to thrust it in further,
until he comes to the core of the wound. Such a compas-
sionate physician, who, as soon as his patient began to
flinch, should withdraw his hand and go about immediate-
ly to apply a plaster to skin over the wound and leave
the core untouched, would be one that would heal the
hurt slightly, crying " peace, peace, when there is no
peace."

Indeed something else besides terror is to be preached
to them whose consciences are awakened. The Gospel is
to be preached to them : they are to be told that there is
a Savior provided, that is excellent and glorious, who has
shed his precious blood for sinners, and is every way
sufficient to save them; that stands ready to receive them,
if they will heartily embrace him ; for this is also the truth,
as well as that they now are in an infinitely dreadful con-
dition : this is the word of God. Sinners, at the same time
that they are told how miserable their case is, should be

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 247

earnestly invited to come and accept of a Savior, and yield
their hearts to him, with all the w^inning, encouraging ar-
guments for them so to do that the Gospel affords. But
this is to induce them to escape from the misery of the
condition that they are now in ; but not to make them
think their present condition less miserable than it is, or
at all to abate their uneasiness and distress while they are
in it. That would be the way to quiet them and fasten
them in it, and not to excite them to fly from it.

Comfort, in one sense, is to be held forth to sinners un-
der awakenings of conscience, that is, comfort is to be
offered to them in Christ, on condition of their flying front
their present miserable state to him : but comfort is not to
be administered to them in their present state, as any thing
that they have now any title to while out of Christ. No
comfort is to be administered to them from any thing in
them, any of their qualifications, prayers or other per-
formances, past, present, or future ; but ministers should,
in such cases, strive to their utmost to take all such com-
forts from them, though it greatly increases their terror.
A person that sees himself ready to sink into hell is ready
to strive, some way or other, to lay God under some ob-
ligation to him ; but he is to be beat off from every thing
of that nature, though it greatly increases his terror to see
himself wholly destitute, on every side, of any refuge, or
any thing of his own to lay hold of; as a man that sees
himself in danger of drowning is in terror and endeavors
to catch hold on every twig within his reach, and he that
pulls away those twigs from him increases his terror ; yet
if they are insufficient to save him, and by being in his
way prevent his looking to that which will save him, to
pull them away is necessary to save his life.

248 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

If sinners are in distress from any error that they em
brace, or mistake they are under, that is to be removed :
for instance, if they are in terror from an apprehension
that they have committed the unpardonable sin, or that
those things have happened to them that are certain signs
of reprobation, or any other delusion, such terrors have
no tendency to do them any good ; for these terrors are
from temptation and not from conviction. But that terror
which arises from conviction, or a sight of truth, is to be
increased ; for those that are most awakened have great
remaining stupidity, they have a sense of but little of the
truth of God ; and it is from remaining blindness and
darkness that they see no more : and that remaining blind-
ness is a disease that we ought to endeavor to remove.

I am not afraid to tell sinners that are most sensible of
their misery, that their case is indeed as miserable as they
think it to be, and a thousand times more so ; for this is
the truth. Some may be ready to say, that though it be
the truth, yet the truth is not to be spoken at all times,
and seems not to be seasonable then ; but, it seems to me,
such truth is never more seasonable than at such a time,
when Christ is beginning to open the eyes of conscience.
Ministers ought to act as co-workers with him : to take
that opportunity, and to the utmost to improve that ad-
vantage, and strike while the iron is hot ; and when the
light has begun to shine, then to remove all obstacles, and
use all proper means that it may come in more fully, and
the work be done thoroughly then. And experience abun-
dantly shows that to take this course is not of a hurtful
tendency, but very much the contrary. I have seen, in
very many instanc-es, the happy effects of it, and often
times a very speedy happy issue, and never knew any ill

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 249

consequence in case of real conviction, and when distress
has been only from thence.

I know of but one case wherein the truth ought to be
withheld from sinners in distress of conscience, and that
is the case of melancJioly : and it is not to be withheld
from them then because the truth tends to do them hurt,
but because if we speak the truth to them, sometimes
they v/ill be deceived and led into eiTor by it through
the strange disposition there is in them to take things
wrong ; so that that which as it is spoken is truth, as it is
heard, and received, and applied by them is falsehood ;
and the truth will be thus misapplied by them, unless it be
spoken with abundance of caution and prudence, and
consideration of their disposition and circumstances.

But the most awful truths of God's word ought not to
be withheld from a public congregation because it may
happen that some such melancholic persons may be in
it, any more than the Bible is to be withheld from the
christian world because it is manifest that there are a
great many melancholic persons in Christendom that ex-
ceedingly abuse the awful things contained in the Scrip-
ture to their own wounding. Nor do I think that to be of
weight which is made use of by some as a great and
dreadful objection against the terrifying preaching that
has of late been in New England, namely, that there
have been some instances of melancholic persons that
have so abused it that the issue has been the murder of
themselves. The objection from hence is no stronger
against awakening preaching, than it is against the Bible
itself; hundreds, and probably thousands of instances
might be produced of persons that have murdered them-
selves under religious melancholy; and these murders
11*

250 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

probably never would have been if it had not been for
the Bible, or if the world had remained in a state of
heathenish darkness. The Bible has not only been the
occasion of these sad effects, but of thousands and 1
suppose millions of other cruel murders that have been
committed, in the persecutions that have been raised, that
never would have been if it had not been for the Bible :
many whole countries have been, as it were, deluged with
innocent blood, which would not have been if the Gospel
never had been preached in the world. It is not a good
objection against any kind of preaching, that some men
abuse it greatly to their hurt.

It has been acknowledged by all divines as a thing
common in all ages and all christian countries, that a very
great part of those that sit under the Gospel do so abuse
it that it only proves an occasion of their far more aggra-
vated damnation, and so of men's eternally murdering
their souls, which is an effect infinitely more tenible than
the murder of their bodies. It is as unjust to lay the
blame of these self-murders to those ministers who have
declared the awful truths of God's word in the most lively
and affecting manner they were capable of, as it would
be to lay the blame of hardening men's hearts and blind-
ing their eyes, and their more dreadful eternal damna-
tion, to the prophet Isaiah, or Jesus Christ, because this
was the consequence of their preaching with respect to
many of their hearers. Isaiah, 6 : 10; John, 9 : 39 ; Mat.
13 : 14. Though a very few have abused the late awak-
ening preaching to so sad an effect as to be the cause of
their own temporal death, yet it may be, to one such in-
stance there have been hundreds, yea, thousands that have
been saved by this means from eternal death.

ITS FRIKNnS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 251

What has more especially given offence to many, and
raised a loud cry against some preachers, as though their
conduct were intolerable, is theiv frigJitmg 2>oor innocent
children with talk of hell-fire and eternal damnation. But
if those that complain so loudly of this really believe,
what is the general j^rofession of the country, that all are
by nature the children of wrath and heirs of hell ; and
that every one that has not been born again, whether he
be young or old, is exposed every moment to eternal de-
struction under the wrath of Almighty God; I say, if
they really believe this, then such a complaint and cry as
this bewrays a great deal of weakness and inconsidera-
tion. As innocent as children seem to us to be, yet if they
are out of Christ they are not so in God's sight, but are
in a most miserable condition as well as grown persons ;
they are naturally very senseless and stupid, being horn
as the wild ass^ colt, and need much to awaken them. Why
should we conceal the truth from them 1

Will those children, that have been dealt so tenderly
with as to hide from them their sin, and that have lived
and died insensible of their misery until they come to
feel it in hell, ever thank parents and others for their ten-
derness in not letting them know what they were in dan-
ger of? If parents' love towards their children was not
blind, it would affect them much more to see their chil-
dren every day exposed to eternal burnings, and yet
senseless, than to see them suffer the distress of that
awakening that is necessary in order to their escape
from them, and that tends to their being eternally happy
as the children of God. A child that has a dangerous
wound may need the painful lance as well as grown per-
sons ; and that would be a foolish pity, in such a case,

252 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

that should hold back the lance and throw away the life.
I have seen the happy effects of dealing plainly and tho-
roughly with children in the concerns of their souls, with-
out sparing them at all in many instances, and never knew
any ill consequences of it in any one instance.

3. The complaint of having too frequent meeth^ gs, and spend-
ing too much time in religion.

Another thing that a great deal has been said against,
is having so frequent religious meetings, and spending so
much time in religion. And indeed there are none of the
externals of religion but what are capable of excess ;
and I believe it is true that there has not been a due pro-
portion observed in religion of late. We have placed re-
ligion too much in external duties of the first table ; we
have abounded in religious meetings, and in prayer, read-
ing, hearing, singing, and religious conference ; and there
has not been a proportionable increase of zeal for deeds
of charity and other duties of the second table, though it
must be acknowledged that they are also much increased.
But yet it appears to me that this objection of persons
spending too much time in religion, has been in the gene-
ral groundless.

Though worldly business must be done, and persons
ought not to neglect the business of their particular call-
ings, yet it is to the honor of God that a people should
be so much in outward acts of religion, as to carry in it
a visible public appearance of a great engagedness of
mind in it as the main business of life ; and especially
is it fit that, at such an extraordinary time, when God
appears unusually present with a people in wonderful
works of power and mercy, they should spend more time

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 253

than usual in religious exercises, to put honor upon that
God that is then extraordinarily present, and to seek his
face, as it was with the christian church in Jerusalem on
occasion of that extraordinary pouring out of the Spirit
soon after Christ's ascension. Acts, 2 : 46, " And they
continued daily with one accord in the temple, and break-
ing bread from house to house." And so it was at Ephe-
sus, at a time of the great outpouring of the Spirit there ; the
christians there attended public religious exercises every
day for two years together. Acts, 19 : 8, 9, 10, ''And he
went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space
of three months, disputing and persuading the things
concerning the kingdom of God : but when divers were
hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of that way
before the multitude, he departed from them, and sepa-
rated the disciples, disputing daily in the school of one
Tyrannus ; and this continued by the space of two years ;
so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of
the Lord, both Jews and Greeks."

As to the grand objection of six days slialt thou labor,
all that can be understood by it, and all that the very ob-
jectors themselves understand by it, is that we may follow
our secular labors in those six days that are not the Sab-
bath, and ought to be diligent in them ; not but that some-
times we may turn from them, even within those six days,
to keep a day of fasting, or thanksgiving, or to attend a
lecture ; and that more frequently or rarely, as God's pro-
vidence and the state of things sliall call us, according to
our best judgment or discretion.

Though secular business, as I said before, ought not to
be neglected, yet I cannot see how it can be maintained
that religion ought not to be attended so as in the least to

254 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

injure our temporal affairs, on any other principles than
those of infidelity. None object against injuring one tem-
poral affair for the sake of another temporal affair of much
greater importance ; and therefore if eternal things are as
real as temporal things, and are indeed of infinitely greater
importance, then why may w^e not voluntarily suffer in
some measure in our temporal concerns while we are
seeking eternal riches and immortal glory ?

It is looked upon as not improper for a whole nation
to spend considerable time and much of their outward
substance on some extraordinary temporal occasions, for
the sake only of the ceremonies of a public rejoicing ;
and it would be thought dishonorable to be very exact
about what we spend, or careful lest we injure our es-
tates on such an occasion ; and why should we be exact
only with Almighty God, so that it should be a crime to
be otherwise than scrupulously careful lest we injure our-
selves in our temporal interests, to put honor upon him
and seek our own eternal happiness ] We should take
heed that none of us be in any wise like Judas, who
greatly complained of needless expense and waste of out-
ward substance to put honor upon Christ, when Mary
broke her box and poured the precious ointment on his
head ; he had indignation within himself on that account,
and cried out, ** Why was this waste of the ointment
made ? for it might have been sold for more than three
hundred pence, and have been given to the poor." Mark,
14: 3; John, 12 : 4.

And besides, if the matter be justly considered and ex-
amined, I believe it will be found that the country has
lost no time from their temporal affairs by the late revi-
val of religion, but have rather gained time ; and that

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 255

more time has been saved from frolicking and tavern-
haunting, idleness, unprofitable visits, vain talk, fruitless
pastimes, and needless diversions, than has lately been
spent in extraordinary religion, and probably five times
as much has been saved in avoiding expense at the ta-
vern, and in apparel, as has been spent by religious
meetings.

The great complaint that is made against so much time
spent in religion, cannot be in general from a real concern
that God may be honored, and his will done, and the best
good of men promoted, as is very manifest from this, that
now there is a much more earnest and zealous outcry
made in the country against this extraordinary religion,
than was before against so much time spent in tavern-
haunting, vain company-keeping, night walking, and other
things which wasted both our time and substance, and
injured our moral virtue.

The frequent preaching of late has, in a particular
manner, been objected against as unprofitable and pre-
judicial. It is objected that when sermons are heard so
very often, one sermon tends to thrust out another, so
that persons lose the benefit of all : they say, two or three
sermons in a week is as much as they can remember and
digest. Such objections against frequent preaching, if they
are not from an enmity against religion, are for want of
duly considering the way that sermons usually profit an
auditory. The main benefit that is obtained by preaching
is by impression made upon the mind in the time of it,
and not by any effect that arises afterwards by a remem-
brance of what was delivered. And though an after re-
membrance of what was heard in a sermon is oftentimes
very profitable, yet, for the most part, that remembrance

256 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

is from an impression the words made on the heart in the
time of it ; and the memory profits as it renews and in-
creases that impression, and a frequent inculcating of the
more imj^ortant things of rehgion in preaching has no
tendency to rase out such impressions, but to increase
them and fix them deeper and deeper in the mind, as is
found by experience.

It never used to be objected against, that persons upon
the Sabbath, after they have heard two sermons that day,
should go home and spend the remaining part of the Sab-
bath in reading the Scriptures and printed sermons, which,
in proportion as it has a tendency to affect the mind at
all, has as much of a tendency to drive out what they
have heard, as if they heard another sermon preached.
It seems to have been the practice of the apostles to
preach every day in places where they went, yea, though
sometimes they continued long in one place. Acts, 2 : 42
and 46 ; 19 : 8, 9, 10. They did not avoid preaching one
day for fear they should thrust out of the minds of their
hearers what they had delivered the day before ; nor did
christians avoid going every day to hear for fear of any
such bad effect, as is evident by Acts, 2 : 42, 46.

There are some things in Scripture that seem to signify
as much as that there should be preaching in an extraor-
dinary frequency at the time when God should be about
to introduce the flourishing state of religion that should
be in the latter days, as in Isaiah, 62, " For Zion's sake
will I not hold my peace, for Jerusalem's sake I will not
rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as bright-
ness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burnetii :
and the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings
thy glory." And ver. 5, 6, *' For as a young man marrieth

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 257

a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee ; and as the bride-
groom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice
over thee. I have set w^atchmen upon thy walls, O Jeru-
salem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night."

The destruction of the city of Jericho is evidently, in
all its circumstances, intended by God as a great type of
the overthrow of Satan's kingdom ; the priests blowing
with trumpets at that time, represents ministers preach-
ing the Gospel ; the people compassing the city seven
days, the priests blowing the trumjDets ; but when the day
was come that the walls of the city were to fall, the priests
were more frequent and abundant in blowing their trum-
pets ; there was as much done in one day then, as had
been done in seven days before. They compassed the
city seven times that day, blowing their trumpets, until at
length it came to one long and perpetual blast, and then
the walls of the city fell down flat.

The extraordinary preaching that shall be at the begin-
ning of that glorious jubilee of the church, is represented
by the extraordinary sounding of trumpets throughout
the land of Canaan at the beginning of the year of jubi-
lee, and by the reading of the law before all Israel, in the
year of release, at the feast of tabernacles. And the crow-
ing of the cock at break of day, which brought Peter to
repentance, seems to me to be intended to signify the
awakening of God's church out of their lethargy wherein
they had denied their Lord, by thp extraordinary preach-
ing of the Gospel that shall be at the dawning of the
day of the church's light and glory. And there seems at
this day to be an uncommon hand of divine Providence
in animating, enabling, and upholding some ministers in
such abundant labors.

258 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

4. The complaint that too much is made of outcries and
effects on the body.

Another thing wherein I think some ministers have
been injured, is in being very much blamed for making
so mzccJi of outcries, faintings, and other bodily effects ;
speaking of them as tokens of the presence of God and
arguments of the success of preaching, seeming to strive
to their utmost to bring a congregation to that state, and
seeming to rejoice in it, yea, even blessing God for it
when they see these effects.

Concerning this I would observe, in xhejlrst place, that
there are many things with respect to cryings out, falling
down, &c. that are charged on ministers, which they ai'e
not guilty of. Some would have it that they speak of these
things as certain evidences of a work of the Spirit of
God on the hearts of their hearers, or that they esteem
these bodily effects themselves to be the work of God,
as though the Spirit of God took hold of and agitated the
bodies of men ; and some are charged with making these
things essential, and supposing that persons cannot be
converted without them ; whereas I never yet could see
the person that held either of these things.

But for speaking of such effects as probable tokens of
God's presence, and arguments of the success of preach-
ino-, it seems to me that they are not to be blamed, be-
cause I think they are so indeed ; and therefore when 1
see them excited by preaching the important truths of
God's word, urged and enforced by proper arguments
and motives, or as consequent on other means that are
good, I do not scruple to speak of them, and to rejoice

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 259

in them, and bless God for tliem as such ; and that for
this (as I think) good reason, namely, that from time to
time, upon proper inquiry, and examination, and ob-
servation of the consequences and fruits, I have found
that these are all evidences that persons in whom these
effects appear are under the influences of God's Spirit in
such cases. Cryings out, in such a manner and with such
circumstances as I have seen them from time to time, is
as much an evidence to me of the general cause it pro-
ceeds from as language : I have learned the meaning of
it, the same way that persons learn the meaning of lan-
guage, by use and experience.

I confess that when I see a great crying out in a con-
gregation, in the manner that I have seen it, when those
things are held forth to them that are worthy of their be-
ing greatly affected by, I rejoice in it much more than
merely in an appearance of solemn attention and a show
of affection by weeping; and that because when there
have been those outcries, I have found from time to time
a much greater and more excellent effect. To rejoice
that the work of God is carried on calmly without much
ado, is in effect to rejoice that it is carried on with less
power, or that there is not so much of the influence of
God's Spirit ; for though the degree of the influence of
the Spirit of God on particular j^ersons is by no means to
be judged of by the degree of external appearances, be-
cause of the different constitution^, tempers, and circum-
stances of men ; yet if there be a very powerful influ-
ence of the Spirit of God on a mixed multitude, it will
cause, some way or other, a great visible commotion.

And as to ministers aiming at such effects, and striving
by all means to bring a congregation to such a state that

260 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

there should be such an uproar among them, I suppose
none aim at it any otherw^ise than as they strive to raise the
affections of their hearers to such a height as very often
appears in these effects : and if it be so that those affec-
tions are commonly good, and it be found by experience
that such a degree of them commonly has a good effect,
I think they are to be justified in so doing.

Again : some ministers have been blamed for keeping
persons together that have been under great affections,
which have appeared in such extraordinary outward ma-
nifestations. Many think this promotes confusion ; that
persons in such circumstances do but discompose each
other's minds, and disturb the minds of others ; and that
therefore it is best they should be dispersed ; and that
when any in a congregation are strongly seized, so that
they cannot forbear outward manifestations of it, they
should be removed that others' minds may not be diverted.

But I cannot but think that those that thus object act
upon quite wrong notions of things \ for though persons
ought to take heed that they do not make an ado without
necessity, for this will be the way in time to have such
appearances lose all their effect, yet the unavoidable ma-
nifestations of strong religious affections tend to a happy
influence on the minds of by-standers, and are found by
experience to have an excellent and durable effect ; and
so to contrive and order things that others may have op-
portunity and advantage to observe them, has been found
to be blessed as a great means to promote the work of
God ; and to prevent their being in the way of observa-
tion, is to prevent the effect of that which God makes
use of as a principal means of carrying on his work at
such an extraordinary time, namely, example, which ia

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 261

often spoken of in Scripture as one of the chief means
by which God would carry on his work in the time of the
prosperity of religion in the latter days.

I have mentioned some texts already to this purpose,
in what I published before of the marks of a work of
the true Spirit ; but would here mention some others. In
Zech. 9 : 15, 16, those that in the latter days should be
filled in an extraordinary manner with the Holy Spirit,
so as to appear in outward manifestations and making a
noise, are spoken of as those that God, in these uncom-
mon circumstances, will set up to the view of others as a
prize or ensign, by their example and the excellency of
their attainments to animate and draw others as men ga-
ther about an ensign and run for a prize, a crown and
precious jewels set up in their view. The words are :
** And they shall drink, and make a noise, as through
wine ; and they shall be filled like bowls, and as the cor-
ners of the altar : and the Lord their God shall save them
in that day, as the flock of his people ; for they shall be as
the stones of a crown lifted up as an ensign upon his
land." (But I shall have occasion to say something more
of this Scripture afterwards.) Those that make the ob-
jection I am upon, instead of suffering this prize or en-
sign to be in public view, are for having it removed and
hid in some corner.

To the like purpose is Isaiah, 62 : 3, " Thou shalt be
a crown of glory in the hand of J;he Lord, and a royal
diadem in the hand of thy God." Here it is observable
that it is not said, thou shalt be a crown upon the heady
but in the hand of the Lord ; that is, held forth in thy
beauty and excellency as a prize to be bestowed upon
others that shall behold thee, and be animated by the

262 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

brightness and lustre with which God shall endow thee.
The great influence of the example of God's people in
their bright and excellent attainments to propagate reli-
gion in those days, is further signified in Isaiah, 60 : 3.
" And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to
the brightness of thy rising." With verse 22, " A little
one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong
nation." And Zech. 10 : 8, 9, " They shall increase as
they have increased ; and I will sow them among the
people." And Hosea, 2 : 23, *' I will sow her unto me in
the earth." So Jeremiah, 31 : 27.

5. The complaint of merCs earnestness in warning and
entreating one another.

Another thing that gives great disgust to many, is the
disposition that persons show, under great affections, to
speak so much, and with such earnestness and vehemence
to be setting forth the greatness and wonderfulness and
importance of divine and eternal things ; and to be so
passionately warning, inviting and entreating others.

Concerning which I would say, that I am far from
thinking that such a disposition should be wholly without
any limits or regulation (as I shall more particularly show
afterwards;) and I believe some have erred in setting no
bounds and indulging and encouraging this disposition
without any kind of restraint or direction ; but yet, it
seems to me, that such a disposition in general is what
both reason and Scripture will justify. Those that are
offended at such things as though they were unreasonable,'
are not just : upon examination it will probably be found
that they have one rule of reasoning about temporal
things, and another about spiritual things.

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 263

They would not at all wonder if a person, on some very-
great and affecting occasion of extraordinary danger or
great joy that eminently and immediately concerns him
and others, is disposed to speak much and with great
earnestness, especially to those to whom he is united in
the bonds of dear affection and great concern for their
good. And therefore if they were just, why would not
they allow it in spiritual things ] And much more in them,
according to the vastly greater importance and more af-
fecting nature of spiritual things, and the concern which
true religion causes in men's minds for the good of others,
and the disposition it gives and excites to speak God's
praises, to show forth his infinite glory, and talk of all his
glorious perfections and works %

That a very great sense of the right kind, of the im-
portance of the things of religion and the danger sinners
are in, should sometimes cause an almost insuperable dis-
position to speak and warn others, is agreeable to Jer.
6 : 10, 11, *' To whom shall I speak and give warning,
that they may hear % Behold, their ear is uncircumcised,
and they cannot hearken : behold, the word of the Lord
is unto them a reproach ; they have no delight in it.
Therefore I am full of the fury of the Lord; I am weary
with holding in ; I will pour it out upon the children
abroad, and upon the assembly of the young men toge-
ther ; for even the husband with the wife shall be taken,
the aged with him that is full of days." And that true
christians, when they come to be as it were waked out
of sleep, and to be filled with a sweet and joyful sense
of the excellent things of religion by the preaching of
the Gospel, or by other means of grace, should be dis-
posed to be much in speaking of divine things, though

264 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

before they were dumb, is agreeable to w^hat Christ says
to his church, Cant. 7 : 9, "And the roof of thy mouth
is like the best wine for my beloved, that goeth down
sweetly, causing the lips of those that are asleep to
speak." The roof of the church's mouth is the officers
in the church that preach the Gospel ; their word is to
Christ's beloved like the best wine that goes down
sweetly — extraordinarily refreshing and enlivening the
saints, causing them to speak, though before they were
mute and asleep.

It is said by some that the people that are the subjects
of this work, when they get together, talking loud and
earnestly in their pretended great joys, several in a
room talking at the same time, make a noise just like a
company of drunken persons. On which I would ob-
serve, that it is foretold that God's people should do so,
in that forementioned place, Zech. 9 : 15, 16, 17, of
which I shall now take more particular notice. The
words are as follows : " The Lord of hosts shall defend
them ; and they shall devour and subdue with sling-
stones ; and they shall drink, and make a noise, as
through wine, and they shall be filled like bowls, and as
the coraers of the altar : and the Lord their God shall
save them in that day, as the flock of his people ; for
they shall be as the stones of a crown lifted up as an
ensign upon his land : for how great is his goodness !
and how great is his beauty ! Corn shall make the
young men cheerful, and new wine the maids." The
words are very remarkable : here it is foretold that at
the time when Christ shall set up a universal kingdom
upon earth (verse 20), the children of Zion shall drink
until they are filled like the vessels of the sanctuary ;

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 265

and if we would know what they shall be filled with,
the prophecy does in effect explain itself: they shall be
filled, as the vessels of the sanctuary that contained the
drink offering, which was wine ; and yet the words im-
ply that it shall not literally be wine that they shall
drink and be filled with, because it is said they shall
drink and make a noise as through tvine, as if they had
drank wine : which implies that they had not literally
done it ; and therefore w^e must understand the words,
that they shall drink into that, and be filled with that,
which the wine of the drink offering represented, or was
a type of, which is the Holy Spirit, as well as the blood
of Christ, that new wine that is drunk in our heavenly
Father's kingdom : they shall be filled with the Spirit,
which the apostle sets in opposition to a being drunk
with wine, Ephesians, 5 : 18. This is the new wine
spoken of, verse 17. It is the same with that best wine
spoken of in Canticles, that goes down sweetly, causing
the lips of those that are asleep to speak.

It is here foretold that the children of Zion, in the
latter days, should be filled with that which should make
them cheerful, and cause them to make a noise as through
wine, and by which these joyful happy persons that are
thus filled shall be as the stones of a crown lifted up as
an ensign upon God's land, being made joyful in the
extraordinary manifestations of the beauty and love of
Christ : as it follows, Hoiv great^ is his goodness ! and
how great is his beauty ! And it is further remarkable
that it is here foretold that it should be thus especially
amongst young people : Corn shall make the young men
cheerful, and neio wine the maids. It would be ridiculous
to understand this of literal bread and wine : without

Kevival of llcl 1^

266 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

doubt, the same spiritual blessings are signified by bread
and wine here, which were represented by Melchize-
deck's bread and wine, and are signified by the bread
and wine in the Lord's supper. One of the marginal
readings is, shall make the young men to speak, which is
agreeable to that in Canticles, of the hest wine^s causing
the lijps of those that are asleep to speak.

We ought not to be in any measure like the unbe-
lieving Jews in Christ's time, v/ho were disgusted both
with crying out with distress and with joy. When the
poor blind man cried out before all the multitude, Jesus,
thou son of David, have mercy on me, and continued
instantly thus doing, the multitude rebuked him, and
charged him that he should hold his tongue, Mark, 10 :
46, 47, 48, and Luke, 18 : 38, 39. They looked upon it
to be a very indecent noise that he made ; a thing very
ill becoming hiiji, to cause his voice to be heard so much
and so loud among the multitude. And when Christ
made his solemn and triumphant entry into Jerusalem
(which, I have before observed, was a type of the glory
and triumph of the latter days,) the whole multitude of
the disciples, of all classes, especially young people,
began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for
all the mighty works that they had seen, saying. Blessed
he the King that cometh in the name of the Lord ! Peace
in heaven, and glory iri the highest ! The Pharisees said
to Christ, Master, rebuke thy disciples. They did not
understand such great transports of joy ; it seemed to
them a very unsuitable and indecent noise and clamor
that they made, a confused uproar, many crying out to-
gether, as though they were out of their wits ; they
wondered that Christ would tolerate it. But what says

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 267

Christ ? / tell you, that if these should hold their peace,
the stones would immediately cry out. The words seem to
intimate as much as that there was cause enough to con-
strain those, whose hearts were not harder than the very-
stones, to cry out and make a noise ; which is something
like that other expression, of causing the lips of those that
are asleep to speak.

When many under great religious affections are earn-
estly speaking together of divine wonders, in various
parts of a company, to those that are next to them;
some attending to what one says and others to another,
there is something very beautiful in it, provided they do
not speak so as to drown each other's voices, that none
can hear what any say : there is a great and affecting
appearance of a joint engagedness of heart in the love
and praises of God ; and I had rather see it, than to see
one speaking alone, and all attending to what he says ;
it has more of the appearance of conversation. When
a multitude meet on any occasion of temporal rejoicing,
freely and cheerfully to converse together, they are not
wont to observe the ceremony of but one speaking at a
time, while all the rest, in a formal manner, set them-
selves to attend to what he says ; that would spoil all
conversation, and turn it into the formality of set
speeches and the solemnity of preaching.

It is better for lay persons, when they speak one to
another of the things of God as> they meet together,
to speak after the manner of christian conversation,
than to observe the formality of but one speaking at a
time, the whole multitude silently and solemnly attend-
ing to what he says ; which would carry in it too much
of the air of the authority and solemnity of preaching.

268 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

What the apostle says, 1 Cor. 14 : 29, 30, 31, " Let the
prophets speak, two or three, and let the other judge :
if any thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let
the first hold his peace : for ye may all prophesy, one
by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted,"
does not reach this case ; because what the apostle is
speaking of is the solemnity of their religious exercises
in public worship, the persons speaking in the church
by immediate inspiration, and in the use of the gift of
prophesy or some gift of inspiration, in the exercise of
which they acted as extraordinary ministers of Christ.

6. The com'plaint of too much singing, and of religious
meetings of children.

Another thing that some have found fault with, is
abounding so much in singing, in religious meetings.
Objecting against such a thing as this seems to arise
from a suspicion already established of this w^ork : they
doubt of the pretended extraordinary love and joys that
attend this work, and so find fault with the manifesta-
tions of them. If they thought persons were truly the
subjects of an extraordinary degree of divine love and
heavenly rejoicing in God, I suppose they would not
wonder at their having a disposition to be much in
praise. They will not object against the saints and
angels in heaven singing praises and hallelujahs to God,
without ceasing, day or night ; and therefore doubtless
will allow that the more the saints on earth are like
them in their dispositions, the more they will be dis-
posed to do like them. They will readily own that the
generality of christians have great reason to be ashamed
that they have so little thankfulness, and are no more in

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 269

praising God, whom they have such infinite cause to
praise. And why therefore should christians be found
fault with for showing a disposition to be much in prais-
ing God and manifesting a delight in that heavenly ex-
ercise '? To complain of this, is to be too much like the
Pharisees, who were disgusted when the multitude of
the disciples began to rejoice, and with loud voices to
praise God, and cry Hosanna, when Christ was enterino-
into Jerusalem.

There are many things in Scripture that seem to inti-
mate that praising God, both in speeches and songs,
will be what the church of God will very much abound
in in the approaching glorious day. So on the seventh
day of compassing the walls of Jericho, when the priests
blew with the trumpets in an extraordinary manner, the
people shouted with a great shout, and the wall of the
city fell down flat. So the ark was brought back from
its banishment with extraordinary shouting and singing
of the whole congregation of Israel. And the places in
the prophecies of Scripture that signify that the church
of God, in that glorious jubilee that is foretold, shall
greatly abound in singing and shouting forth the praises
of God, are too many to be mentioned. And there will
be cause enough for it : I believe it will be a time
wherein both heaven and earth will be much more full
of joy and praise than ever they were before.

But what is more especially found fault with in the
singing that is now practised, is making use of hymns
of human composition. I am far from thinking that the
book of Psalms should be thrown by in our public wor-
ship ; it should always be used in the christian church
to the end of the world ; but I know of no obligation w^

270 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

are under to confine ourselves to it. I can find no com-
mand or rule of God's w^ord that does any more confine
us to the vv^ords of the Scripture in our singing, than it
does in our praying ; we speak to God in both : and I
can see no more reason why we should limit ourselves
to the particular forms of words that we find in the
Bible, in speaking to him by way of praise, in metre,
and with music, than when we speak to him in prose, by
way of prayer and supplication. And it is really need-
ful that we should have some other songs besides the
psalms of David : it is unreasonable to suppose that the
christian church should for ever, and even in times of
her greatest light, in her praises of God and the Lamb,
be confined only to the words of the Old Testament,
wherein all the greatest and most glorious things of the
Gospel, that are infinitely the greatest subjects of her
praise, are spoken of under a vail, and not so much as
the name of our glorious Redeemer ever mentioned, but
in some dark figure, or as hid under the name of some
type. And as to our making use of the words of others,
and not those that are conceived by ourselves, it is no
more than we do in all our public prayers ; the whole
worshipping assembly, excepting one only, make use of
the words that are conceived by him that speaks for the
rest.

Another thing that many have disliked, is the religious
tncetings of children, to read and pray together, and per-
form religious exercises by themselves. What is ob-
jected is children's want of that knowledge and discre-
tion that is requisite in order to a decent and profitable
management of religious exercises. But it appears to
me the objection is not sufficient : children, as they have

ITS FRIENDS INJURIOUSLY BLAMED. 271

the nature of men, are inclined to society ; and those of
them that are capable of society one with another, are
capable of the influences of the Spirit of God in its ac-
tive fruits ; and if they are inclined, by a religious dispo-
sition that they have from the Spirit of God, to improve
their society one w^ith another in a religious manner
and to religious purposes, w^ho should forbid them 1 If
they have not discretion to observe . method in their re-
Jigious performances, or to speak sense in all that they
say in prayer, they may notwithstanding have a good
meaning, and God understands them, and it does not
spoil or interrupt their devotion with one another.

We that are grovni persons, have defects in our prayers
that are a thousand times worse in the sight of God, and
are a greater confusion and more absurd nonsense in
his eyes, than their childish indiscretions. There is not
so much difference before God, between children and
grown persons, as we are ready to imagine ; we are all
poor, ignorant, foolish babes, in his sight : our adult age
does not bring us so much nearer to God as we are apt
to think. God in this work has shown a remarkable re-
gard to little children ; never was there such a glorious
work amongst persons in their childhood, as has been of
late in New England : he has been pleased in a won-
derful manner to perfect praise out of the mouths oi
babes and sucklings; and many of them have more ot
that knowledge and wisdom that pleases him, and ren-
ders their religious worship acceptable, than many of
the great and learned men of the world; it is they who,
in the sight of God, are the ignorant and foolish chil-
dren : these are grown men, and a hundred years old, in
comparison with them ; and it is to be hoped that the

272 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

days are coming, prophesied of Isaiah, 65 : 20, when
** the child shall die a hundred years old."

I have seen many happy effects of children's religious
meetings ; and God has seemed often remarkably to
own them in their meetings, and really descended from
heaven to be amongst them : I have known several pro-
bable instances of children's being converted at such
meetings. I should therefore think, that if children ap-
pear to be really moved to it by a religious disposition,
and not merely from a childish affectation of imitating
grown persons, they ought by no means to be discour-
aged or discountenanced ; but yet it is fit that care
should be taken of them, by their parents and pastors,
to instruct and direct them, and to correct imprudent
conduct and irregularities, if they are perceived ; or
any thing by which the devil may pervert and destroy
the design of their meetings.

All should take heed that they do not find fault with
and despise the religion of children from an evil prin-
ciple, lest they should be like the chief priests and
scribes, who were sore displeased at the religious wor-
ship and praises of little children, and the honor they
gave Christ in the temple. We have an account of it,
and what Christ said upon it, in Matthew, 21 : 15, 16,
" And when the chief priests and scribes saw the won-
derful things that he did, and the children crying in the
temple and saying, Hosanna to the Son of David, they
were sore displeased, and said unto him, Hearest thou
what these say 1 And Jesus saith unto them. Yea : have
ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings
thou hast perfected praise ]"

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 273

PART IV.

SHOWING WHAT THINGS ARE TO BE CORRECTED OR
AVOIDED IN PROMOTING THIS WORK, OR IN OUR BE-
HAVIOR UNDER IT.

Having thus observed, in some instances, wherein the
conduct of those that have appeared to be the subjects
of this work, or have been zealous to promote it, has
been objected against, or complained of, without or be-
yond just cause, I proceed now, in the second place, to

show WHAT THINGS OUGHT TO BE CORRECTED OR AVOIDED.

1. The duty to considei' and guard against errors into
which the promoters of religion may fall.

Many that are zealous for this glorious work of God,
are heartily sick of the great noise there is in the
country about imprudences and disorders : they have
heard it so often from the mouths of opposers that they
are prejudiced against the sound ; and they look upon it
that what is called being prudent and regular, which is
so much insisted on, is no other than being asleep, or
cold and dead in religion, and that-the great imprudence
that is so much cried out against, is only being alive and
engaged in the things of God. They are therefore ra-
ther confirmed in any practice, than brought off from it,
by the clamor they hear against it as imprudent and ir-

regular.

12*

274 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

And to tell the truth, the cry of irregularity and im-
prudence has been much more in the mouths of those
that have been enemies to the main of the work than
others ; for they have watched for the halting of the
zealous, and eagerly catched at any thing that has been
wrong, and have greatly insisted on it, made the most
of it and magnified it ; especially have they watched for
errors in zealous preachers, that are much in reproving
and condemning the wickedness of the times : they
would therefore do well to consider that scripture, Isaiah,
29 : 20, 21, *' The scomer is consumed, and all that
watch for iniquity are cut off, that make a man an of-
fender for a word, and lay a snare for him that reproveth
in the gate, and turn aside the just for a thing of nought."
They have not only too much insisted on and magnified
real errors but have very injuriously charged those en-
gaged in the work as guilty in things wherein they have
been innocent and have done their duty. This has so
prejudiced the minds of some, that they have been ready
to think that all that has been said about errors and im-
prudences was injurious and from an ill spirit; and has
confirmed them in the impression that there is no such
thing as any prevailing imprudence ; and it has made
them less cautious and suspicious of themselves lest
they should err.

Herein the devil has had an advantage put into his
hands, and has improved it; and doubtless has been
too subtle for some of the true friends of religion. It
would be a strange thing indeed, if in so great a com-
motion and revolution, and such a new state of things,
wherein so many have been engaged, none have been
guilty of any imprudence ; it would be such a revival of

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 275

religion as never was yet, if among so many men, not
guided by infallible inspiration, there had not been pre-
vailing many errors in judgment and conduct ; our
young preachers and young converts must in general
vastly exceed Luther, the head of the Reformation, who
was guilty of a great many excesses in that great work
in which God made him the chief instrument.

If we look back into the history of the church of God
in past ages, we may observe that it has been a common
device of the devil to overset a revival of religion, when
he finds he can keep men quiet and secure no longer,
then to drive them to excesses and extravagances. He
holds them back as long as he can, but when he can do
it no longer, then he will push them on, and if possible
run them headlong. And it has been by these means
chiefly that he has been successful, in several instances,
to overthrow most hopeful and promising beginnings :
yea, the principal means by which the devil was success-
ful, by degrees, to overset that grand religious revival
of the world in the primitive ages of Christianity, and
in a manner to overthrow the christian church through
the earth, and to make way for and bring on the great
antichristian apostacy, that masterpiece of the devil's
work, was to improve the indiscreet zeal of christians,
to drive them into those three extremes, of enthusiasm^
su])ersiition, and severity toiuards opposers ; which should
be enough for an everlasting warning to the christian
church.

Though the devil will do his diligence to stir up the
open enemies of religion, yet he knows what is for his
interest so well, that in a time of revival of religion his
main strength shall be tried with the friends oi it, and

276 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

he will chiefly exert himself in his attempts upon them
to mislead them. One truly zealous person in the time
of such an event, that seems to have a great hand in the
w^ork and draws the eyes of many upon him, may do
more, through Satan's being too subtle for him, to hinder
the work, than a hundred great, and strong, and open
opposers.

In the time of a great work of Christ, his hands, with
which he works, are often wounded in the house of his
friends, and his work hindered chiefly by them : so that
if any one inquires, as in Zech. 13 : 6, " What are those
wounds in thine hands V he may answer, ** Those with
which I was wounded in the house of my friends."

The errors of the friends of the work of God, and es-
pecially of the great promoters of it, give vast advantage
to the enemies of such a work. Indeed there are many
things that are no errors, but are only duties faithfully
and thoroughly done, that wound the minds of such per-
sons more and give more offence to them than real errors :
but yet one real error gives opposers as much advantage
and hinders and clogs the work as much as ten that are
only supposed ones. Real errors do not fret and gall the
enemies of religion so much as those things that are strict-
ly right ; but they encourage them more ; they give them
liberty and open a gap for them ; so that some that before
kept their enmity burning in their own breasts and durst
not show themselves, will on such an occasion take cou-
rage and give themselves vent, and their rage will be like
that of an enemy let loose ; and those that lay still before,
having nothing to say but what they would be ashamed
of (agreeable to Titus, 2 : 8,) when they have such a wea-
pon put into their hands will fight with all violence. And

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 277

indeed the enemies of religion would not know what to
do for weapons to fight with were it not for the errors of
the friends of it, and must soon fall before them. And
besides in real eiTors, things that are truly disagreeable
to the rules of God's word, we cannot expect the divine
protection, and that God will appear on our side, as if
our errors were only supposed ones.

Since therefore the errors of the friends and promoters
of such a glorious work of God are of such dreadful con-
sequence, and seeing the devil being sensible of this is
so assiduous, and watchful and subtle in his attempts with
them, and has thereby been so successful to overthrow
religion heretofore, certainly the friends of the work ought
to be exceedingly circumspect and vigilant, diffident and
jealous of themselves, and humbly dependent on the guid-
ance of the good Shepherd. 1 Pet. 4:7," Be sober, and
watch unto prayer." And. chap. 5 : 8, "Be sober, be vi-
gilant ; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion,
walketh about." For persons to go on resolutely in a kind
of heat and vehemence, despising admonition and correc-
tion, being confident that they must be in the right be-
cause they are full of the Spirit, is directly contrary to the
import of these words, he sober, he vigilant.

It is a mistake I have observed in some, by which they
have been gi'eatly exposed to their wounding, that they
think they are in no danger of going astray or being mis-
led by the devil hecause they are ntarto God; and so have
no jealous eye upon themselves, and neglect vigilance
and circumspection as needless in their case. They say
they do not think that God will leave them to dishonor
him and wound religion as long as they keep near to him :
and I believe so too, as long as they keep near to God in

278 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

this respect, that they maintain a universal and diligent
watch and care to do their duty, and avoid sin and snares,
with diffidence in themselves and humble dependence
and prayerfulness ; but they are not safe merely because
they are near to God, in that they now are receiving
blessed communications from God in refreshing views of
him, if at the same time they let down their watch and
are not jealous over their own heart, by reason of its re-
maining blindness and corruption and a subtle adversary.
It is a grand error for persons to think they are out of
danger of the devil and a corrupt; deceitful heart, even
in their highest flights and most raised frames of spiri-
tual joy. For persons in such a confidence to cease to be
jealous of themselves, and to neglect watchfulness and
care, is a presumption by which I have known many wo-
fully ensnared. However highly we may be favored with
divine discoveries and comforts, yet as long as we are in
the world we are in the enemy's country, and therefore
that direction of Christ to his disciples is never out of date
in this world, Luke, 21 : 36 ; *' Watch and pray always,
that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these
things, and to stand before the Son of man."

This direction was not out of date with the disciples,
to whom it was given, after they came to be filled with
the Holy Ghost, and out of their bellies flowed rivers of
living water, by that great effusion of the Spirit upon
them that began on the day of pentecost. And though
God stands ready to protect his people, especially those
that are near to him, yet he expects of all great care and
labor ; and that we should put on the whole armor of God,
that we may stand in the evil day : and whatever spiri-
tual privileges we are raised to, we have no warrant to

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 279

expect protection in any other way; for God has ap-
pointed this whole life as a state of labor, to be all as a
race or a battle. The state of rest wherein we shall be so
out of danger as to have no need of watching and fight-
ing, is reserved for another world.

I have known it in abundance of instances, that the de-
vil has come in very remarkably, even in the midst of the
most exalted and, upon some accounts, excellent frames :
it may seem a great mystery that it should be so ; but it
is no greater mystery than that Christ should be taken
captive by the devil and carried into the wilderness, im-
mediately after the heavens had been opened to him, and
the Holy Ghost descended like a dove upon him, and he
heard that comfortable, joyful voice from the Father, say-
ing, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am icell pleased.
In like manner Christ in the heart of a christian is often-
times as it were taken by the devil and carried captive
into a wilderness, presently after heaven has been as it
were opened to the soul, and the Holy Ghost has de-
scended upon it like a dove, and God has been sweetly
owning the believer and testifying his favor to him as
his beloved child.

It is therefore a great error and sin in some persons
at this day, that they are fixed in their way in some
things that others account errors, and will not hearken
to admonition and counsel, but are confident that they
are in the right in those practices that they find them-
selves disposed to, because God is much with them, and
they have great degrees of the Spirit of God. There were
some such in the apostles' days : the Apostle Paul, v/rit-
ing to the Corinthians, was sensible that some of them
would not be easily convinced that they had been in any

280 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

error, because they looked upon themselves as spiritual^
or full of the Spirit of God. 1 Cor. 11 : 37, 38, " If any
man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him
acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are
the commandment of the Lord; but if any man be igno-
rant, let him be ignorant."

And although those that are spiritual amongst us have
no infallible apostle to admonish them, yet let me entreat
them, by the love of Christ, calmly and impartially to
weigh what may be said to them by one that is their
hearty and fervent friend (although an inferior worm,) in
giving his humble opinion concerning the errors that have
been committed, or that we may be exposed to in me-
thods or practices that have been or may be fallen into
by the zealous friends or promoters of this great work
of God.

In speaking of the errors that have existed, or that we
are in danger of, I would,

First, notice the causes whence the errors that attend a
great revival of religion usually arise : and as I go along,
notice some particular errors that arise from each of those
C9.uses.

Secondly, observe some errors that some have lately
gone into, that have been owing to the iiijluence of several
of those causes conjunctly.

As to the first of these, the errors that attend a great
revival of religion usually arise from these three things :
1. Undiscerned spiritual pride. 2. Wrong principles.
3. Ignorance of Satan's advantages and devices.

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 281

2. Spiritual pride a prominent cause of errors in a revival
of religion.

The first, and the worst cause of errors that prevail
in such a state of things, is spiritual pride. This is the
main door by which the devil comes into the hearts of
those that are zealous for the advancement of religion.
It is the chief inlet of smoke from the bottomless pit, to
darken the mind and mislead the judgment : this is the
main handle by which the devil has hold of religious
persons, and the chief source of all the mischief that he
introduces to clog and hinder a work of God. This
cause of error is the main-spring, or at least the main
support of all the rest. Until this disease is cured,
medicines are in vain applied to heal other diseases. It
is by this that the mind defends itself in other errors,
and guards itself against light, by which it might be cor-
rected and reclaimed.

The spiritually proud man is full of light already ; he
does not need instruction, and is ready to despise the
offer of it. But if this disease be healed, other things
are easily rectified. The humble person is like a little
child, he easily receives instruction ; he is jealous over
himself, sensible how liable he is to go astray ; and there-
fore if it be suggested to him that he does so, he is ready
most narrowly and impartially to inquire. Nothing sets
a person so much out of the devjl's reach as humility,
and so prepares the mind for true divine light, without
darkness, and so clears the eye to look on things as they
truly are. Psalm 25 : 9, " The meek will he guide in
judgment, and the meek he will teach his way." There
fore we should fight, neither with small nor with great,

282 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

but with the king of Israel : our first care should be to
rectify the heart, and pull the beam out of our eye, and
then we shall see clearly.

I know that a great many things at this day are very
injuriously laid to the pride of those that are zealous in
the cause of God. AVhen any person appears, in any
respect, remarkably distinguished in religion from others,
if he professes those spiritual comfoi'ts and joys that are
greater than ordinary, or if he appears distinguishingly
zealous in religion, if he exerts himself more than others
do in the cause of religion, or if he seems to be distin-
guished with success, ten to one but it will immediately
awaken the jealousy of those that are about him ; and
they will suspect (v/hether they have cause or no)
that he is very proud of his goodness, and that he
affects to have it thought that nobody is so good as he ;
and all his talk is heard, and all his behavior beheld
with this prejudice. Those that are themselves cold and
dead, and especially such as never had any experience
of the power of godliness in their own hearts, are ready
to entertain such thoughts of the best christians ; which
arises from a secret enmity against vital and fervent piety.

But then those that are zealous christians should take
heed that this injuriousness of those that are cold in re-
ligion does not prove a snare to them, and that the devil
does not take advantage from it to blind their eyes from
beholding what there is indeed of this nature in their
hearts, and make them think, because they are charged
with pride wrongfully and from an ill spirit in many
things, that therefore it is so in every thing. Alas, how
much pride have the best of us in our hearts ! It is the
worst part of the body of sin and death : it is the first

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 283

sin that ever entered into the universe, and the last that
is rooted out : it is God's most stubborn enemy.

The corruption of nature may all be resolved into two
things, jn'ide and icorldly-inindedness, the devil and the
hcast^ or self and the ivorld. These are the two pillars of
D agon's temple on which the whole house leans. But
tlie former of these is every way the worst part of the
corruption of nature ; it is the first-bom son of the devil,
and his image in the heart of man chiefly consists in it;
it is the last thing in . a sinner that is overborne by con-
viction in order to conversion ; and here is the saint's
hardest conflict, it is the last thing that he obtains a good
degree of conquest over and liberty from ; it is that
which most directly militates against God, and is most
contrary to the Spirit of the Lamb of God ; and it is
most like the devil its father, in a serpentine deceitful-
ness and secrecy : it lies deepest, and is most active and
most ready secretly to mix itself with every thing.

And of all kinds of pride, spiritual pride is upon many
accounts the most hateful : it is most like the devil ; it is
most like the sin that he committed in a heaven of light
and glory, where he was exalted high in divine know-
ledge, honor, beauty and happiness. Pride is witli much
more difficulty discerned than any other corruption, for
this reason, that the nature of it very much consists in a
person's having too high a thought of himself. No won-
der that he that has too high a thought of himself does
not know it ; for he necessarily thinks that the opinion
he has of himself is what he has just grounds for, and
therefore is not too high ; if he thought such an opinion
of himself was without just grounds, he would then
cease to have it.

284 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

But of all kinds of pride, spiritual pride is the most
hidden, and with most difficulty discerned ; and that for
this reason, because the pride of those that are spirit-
ually proud consists much in a high conceit of these two
things, their light and their humility ; both which are
a strong prejudice against a discovery of their pride.
Being proud of their light, that makes them not jealous
of themselves ; he that thinks a clear light shines around
him, is not suspicious of any enemy lurking near hira
unseen : and then being proud of their humility, that
makes them least of all jealous of themselves in that par-
ticular, namely, as being under the prevalence of pride.

There are many sins of the heart that are very secret
in their nature, and with great difficulty discerned. The
Psalmist says, Psalm 19 : 12, *' Who can understand his
errors ] Cleanse thou me from secret faults." But spi-
ritual pride is the most secret of all sins. The heart is
so deceitful and unsearchable in nothing in the world as
it is in this matter, and there is no sin in the world that
men are so confident in, and with so much difficulty con-
vinced of: the very nature of it is to work self-confi-
dence, and drive away self-diffidence and jealousy of any
evil of that kind.

There is no sin so much like the devil as this for
secrecy and subtlety, and appearing in a great many
shapes undiscerned and unsuspected, even appearing as
an angel of light. It takes occasion to arise from every
thing ; it perverts and abuses every thing, even the exer-
cises of real grace and real humility, as an occasion to
exert itself: it is a sin that has, as it were, many lives ;
if you kill it, it will live still ; if you mortify and sup-
press it in one shape, it rises in another ; if you think it

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 285

is all gone, yet it is there still : there are a great many
kinds of it, that lie in different forms and shapes, one
under another, and encompass the heart like the coats
of an onion ; if you pull off one there is another under-
neath. We need therefore to have the greatest v\^atch
imaginable over our hearts w^ith respect to this matter,
and to cry most earnestly to the great Searcher of
hearts for his help. He that trusts his own heart is a fool.

God's own people should be the more jealous of them-
selves, with respect to this particular, at this day, be-
cause the temptations that many have to this sin are ex-
ceeding great : the great and distinguishing privileges to
which God admits many of his saints, and the high honor
that he puts on some ministers, are great trials of per-
sons in this respect. It is true that great degrees of the
spiritual presence of God tend greatly to mortify pride
and all corruption ; but yet, though in the experience of
such favors there be much to restrain pride one way,
there is much to tempt and provoke it another ; and we
shall be in great danger thereby without great watchful-
ness and prayerfulness.

There was much in the circumstances of the angels
that fell in heaven, in their great honors and high privi-
leges, in beholding the face of God, and the view of his
infinite glory, to cause in them exercises of humility,
and to keep them from pride ; yet, through want of
watchfulness in them, their great' honor and heavenly
privileges proved to be to them an undoing temptation
to pride, though they had no principle of pride in their
hearts to expose them. Let no saint therefore, however
eminent, and however near to God, think himself out of
danorer of this : he that thinks himself most out of dan-

286 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

ger, is indeed most in danger. The apostle Paul, w^ho
doubtless w^as as eminent a saint as any are now, was
not out of danger, even just after he was admitted to
see God in the third heaven, by the information he him-
self gives us, 2 Cor. chap. 12. And yet, doubtless, what
he saw in heaven of the ineffable glory of the divine
Being had a direct tendency to make him appear ex-
ceeding little and vile in his own eyes.

3. Spiritual Pride — some of its Effects and Traits.

Spiritual pride in its own nature is so secret, that it
is not so well discerned by immediate intuition on the
thing itself, as by the effects and fruits of it ; some of
which I would mention, together with the contrary fruits
of pure christian humility.

Spiritual pride disposes to speak of other persons'' sins,
their enmity against God and his people, the miserable
delusion of hypocrites and their enmity against vital
piety, and the deadness of some saints, with bitterness,
or with laughter and levity, and an air of contempt ;
whereas pure christian humility rather disposes either
to be silent about them, or to speak of them with grief
and pity.

Spiritual pride is very apt to suspect others : whereas
a humble saint is most jealous of himself; he is so sus-
picious of nothing in the world as he is of his own
heart. The spiritually proud person is apt to find fault
with other saints that they are low in grace, and to be
much in observing how cold and dead they are, and cry-
ing out against them for it, and to be quick to discern
and take notice of their deficiencies : but the eminently
humble christian has so much to do at home, and sees

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 287

SO much evil in his own heart, and is so concerned about
it, that he is not apt to be very busy with others' hearts ;
he complains most of himself, and cries out of his own
coldness and lowness in grace, and is apt to esteem
others better than himself, and is ready to hope that
there is nobody but has more love and thankfulness
to God than he, and cannot bear to think that others
should bring forth no more fruit to God's honor than he.

Some that have spiritual pride mixed with high dis-
coveries and great transports of joy, disposing them in
an earnest manner to talk to others, are apt, in such
frames, to be calling upon other christians that are about
them, and sharply reproving them for their being so cold
and lifeless. And there are some others that behave
themselves very differently from these : who in their rap-
tures are overwhelmed with a sense of their own vile-
ness ; and when they have extraordinary discoveries of
God's glory, are all taken up about their own sinfulness ;
and though they also are disposed to speak much and
very earnestly, yet it is very much in crying out of them-
selves, and exhorting fellow-christians, but in a charita-
ble and humble manner. Pure christian humility dis-
poses a person to take notice of every thing that is in
any respect good in others and to make the best of it,
and to diminish their failings ; but to have his eye chiefly
on those things that are bad in himself and to take much
notice of every thing that aggravates them.

In a contrariety to this, it has been the manner in
some places, or at least the manner of some persons, to
speak of almost every thing that they see amiss in others
in the most harsh, severe and terrible language. It is
frequent with them to say of others' opinions or conduct

288 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

or advice, or of their coldness, their silence, their caution,
their moderation, and their prudence, and many other
things that appear in them, that they are from the devil,
or from hell ; that such a thing is devilish, or hellish, or
cursed, and that such persons are serving the devil, or
the devil is in them, that they are soul-murderers, and
the like ; so that the words devil and hell are almost con-
tinually in their mouths. And such kind of language
they will commonly use not only towards wicked men,
but towards them that they themselves allow to be the
true children of God, and also towards ministers of the
Gospel and others that are very much their superiors.
And they look upon it a virtue and high attainment thus
to behave themselves. Oh, say they, we must he plairi-
liearted and hold for Christ, we must declare war against
sin wherever we see it, ice must not mince the matter in the
cause of God, and when speaking for Christ. And to
make any distinction in persons, or to speak the more
tenderly, because that which is amiss is seen in a supe-
rior, they look upon as very mean for a follower of
Christ, when speaking in the cause of his Master.

What a strange device of the devil is here to over-
throw all christian meekness and gentleness, and even
all show and appearance of it, and to defile the mouths
of the children of God, and to introduce the language of
common sailors among the followers of Christ, under a
cloak of high sanctity and zeal and boldness for Christ !
And it is a remarkable instance of the weakness of the
human mind, and how much too cunning the devil is
for us !

The grand defence of this way of talking is, that they
say no more than what is true ; they only speak the truth

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 289

without mincing the matter; and that true christians
who have a great sight of the evil of sin and acquaint-
ance with their own hearts know it to be true, and there-
fore will not be offended to hear such harsh expressions
made use of concerning them and their sins ; it is only
(say they) hypocrites, or cold and dead christians, that aro
provoked and feel their enmity rise on such an occasion.
But it is a grand mistake to think that we may com-
monly use concerning one another all such language as
represents the worst of each other, according to strict
truth. It is really true that every kind of sin, and every
degree of it, is devilish and from hell, and is cursed,
hellish, and condemned or damned : and if persons had
a full sight of their hearts they would think no terms too
bad for them ; they would look like beasts, like serpents,
and like devils to themselves ; they would be at a loss
for language to express what they see in themselves, the
worst terms they could think of would seem as it were
faint to represent what they see in themselves. But
shall a child therefore, from time to time, use such lan-
guage concerning an excellent and eminently holy father
or mother, as that the devil is in them, that they have
such and such devilish, cursed dispositions, that they
commit every day hundreds of hellish, damned acts, and
that they are cursed dogs, hell-hounds, and devils 1 And
shall the meanest of the people be justified in com-
monly using such language concerning the most excel-
lent magistrates or the most eminent ministers 1 I hope
nobody has gone to this height : but the same pretences
of boldness, plain-heartedness, and declared war against
sin will as well justify these things as the things they
are actually made use of to justify.

Rp^•^val of Rol, 1-^

290 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

If we proceed in such a manner, on sucli principles as
these, w^hat a face w^ill be introduced upon the church
of Christ, the little beloved flock of that gentle shepherd
the Lamb of God ! What a sound shall we bring into
the house of God, into the family of his dear children !
How far off shall we soon banish that lovely appearance
of humility, sweetness, gentleness, mutual honor, bene-
volence, complacence, and an esteem of others above
themselves, which ought to clothe the children of God
all over ! Not but that christians should watch over one
another, and in any wise reprove one another, and be
much in it, and do it plainly and faithfully ; but it does
not thence follow that dear brethren in the family of
God, in rebuking one another should use worse language
than Michael the archangel durst use when rebuking the
devil himself.

Christians that are but fellow-worms ought at least to
treat one another with as much humility and gentleness
as Christ that is infinitely above them treats them. But
how did Christ treat his disciples when they were so
cold towards him and so regardless of him at the time
when his soul was exceeding sorrowful even unto
death, and he in a dismal agony was crying and sweat-
ing blood for them, and they would not watch with
him and allow him the comfort of their company one
hour in his great distress, though he once and again de-
sired it of them ? One would think that then was a
proper time if ever to have reproved them for a devilish,
hellish, cursed and damned slothfulness and deadness.
But after what manner does Christ reprove them 1 Be-
hold his astonishing gentleness ! Says he. What, could ye
not loatch with me one hour ? The spirit indeed is wiUi??g,

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 291

but the JlesJi is weak. And how did he treat Peter when
he was ashamed of his Master, while he was made a
mocking-stock and a spitting-stock for him '? Why he
looked upon him with a look of love, and melted his
heart.

And though we read that Christ once turned and said
unto Peter, on a certain occasion, Get thee behind rne,
Satan ; and this may seem like an instance of harshness
and severity in reproving Peter ; yet I humbly conceive
that this is by many taken wrong, and that this is indeed
no instance of Christ's severity in his treatment of Peter,
but on the contrary, of his wonderful gentleness and
grace, distinguishing between Peter and the devil in
him, not laying the blame of what Peter had then said,
or imputing it to him, but to the devil that influenced
him. Christ saw the devil then present, secretly influ-
encing Peter to do the part of a tempter to his Master ;
and therefore Christ turned him about to Peter, in whom
the devil then was, and spake to the devil and rebuked
him. Thus the grace of Christ does not behold iniquity
in his people, imputes not what is amiss in them to
them, but to sin that dwells in them, and to Satan that
influences them. But to return :

Spiritual pride often disposes persons to singularity in
external appearance, to affect a singular way of speaking,
to use a different sort of dialect from others, or to be
singular in voice, or air of countenance or behavior : but
he that is an eminently humble christian, though he will
be firm to his duty, however singular he is in it, and
will go in the way that leads to heaven alone, though all
the world forsake him ; yet he delights not in singularity
for singularity's sake, he docs not aff'ect to set up him-

292 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

self to be viewed and observed as one distinguished, as
desiring to be accounted better than others, or despising
their company or a union and conformity to them ; but
on the contrary is disposed to become all things to all
men, and to yield to others, and to conform to them and
please them in every thing but sin. Spiritual pride
commonly occasions a certain stiffness and inflexibility in
persons, in their own judgment and their own ways ;
whereas the eminently humble person, though he be in-
flexible in his duty and in those things wherein God's
honor is concerned ; and with regard to temptation to
those things he apprehends to be sinful, though in never so
small a degree, he is not at all of a yielding spirit, but is
like a brazen wall ; yet in other things he is of a pliable
disposition, not disposed to set up his own opinion or
his own will ; he is ready to pay deference to others'
opinions, and loves to comply with their inclinations, and
has a heart that is tender and flexible, like a little child.
Spiritual pride disposes persons to aflect separation, to
stand at a distance from others, as better than they, and
loves the show and appearance of the distinction : but on
the contrary, the eminently humble christian is ready to
look upon himself as not worthy that others should be
united to him, to think himself more brutish than any
man, and worthy to be cast out of human society, and
especially unworthy of the society of God's children ;
and though he will not be a companion with one that is
visibly Christ's enemy, and delights most in the company
of lively christians, and will choose such for his com-
panions and be most intimate with them, and does not at
all delight to spend much time in the company of those
that seem to relish no conversation but about worldly

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 293

things ; yet he does not love the appearance of an open
separation from visible christians, as being a kind of dis-
tinct company from them that are one visible company
vv^ith him by Christ's appointment, and wrill as much as
possible shun all appearance of a superiority, or distin-
guishing himself as better than others. His universal
benevolence delights in the appearance of union w^ith his
fellow-creatures, and will maintain it as much as he pos-
sibly can without giving open countenance to iniquity or
wounding his own soul ; and herein he follows the ex-
ample of his meek and lowly Redeemer, who did not
keep up such separation and distance as the Pharisees, but
freely ate with publicans and sinners, that he might win
them.

The eminently humble christian is as it were clothed
with lowliness, mildness, meekness, gentleness of spirit
and behavior, and with a soft, sweet, condescending, win-
ning air and deportment ; these things are like garments
to him, he is clothed all over with them. 1 Peter, 5 : 5,
*' Be clothed with humiUty." Col. 3 : 12, " Put on there-
fore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of
mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-
suffering."

Pure christian humility has no such thing as roughness
or contempt, or fierceness or bitterness in its nature ; it
miakes a person like a little child, harmless and innocent,
and that none need to be afraid of-; or like a lamb, des-
titute of all bitterness, wrath, anger and clamor, agree-
able to Eph. 4 : 31.

With such a spirit as this ought especially zealous
ministers of the Gospel to be clothed, and those that
God is pleased to employ as instruments in his hands of

294 THOUGHTS Oi\ THE REVIVAL.

promoting his work. They ought indeed to be thorough
in preaching the word of God without mincing the mat-
ter at all ; in handling the sword of the Spirit as the
ministers of the Lord of Hosts, they ought not to be
mild and gentle ; they are not to be gentle and moderate
in searching and awakening the conscience, but should
be sons of thunder : the word of God, which is in itself
sharper than any two-edged sword, ought not to be
sheathed by its ministers, but so used that its sharp edges
may have their full effect, even to the dividing asunder
of soul and spirit, joints and marrow, (provided they do
it without judging particular persons, leaving it to con-
science and the Spirit of God to make the particular
application;) but all their conversation should savor of
nothing but lowliness and good will, love and pity to all
mankind; so that such a spirit should be like a sweet
odor diffused around them wherever they go, or like a
light shining about them ; their faces should as it were
shine with it ; they should be like lions to guilty con-
sciences, but like lambs to men's persons.

This would have no tendency to prevent the awaken-
ing of men's consciences, but on the contrary would have
a very great tendency to awaken them ; it would make
way for the sharp sword to enter ; it would remove the
obstacles and make a naked breast for the arrow. Yea,
the amiable, Christ-like conversation of such ministers in
itself would terrify the consciences of men, as well as
their terrible preaching ; both would co-operate, one with
the other, to subdue the hard and bring down the proud
heart. If there had been constantly and universally ob-
servable such a behavior as this in itinerant preachers, it
would have terrified the consciences of sinners ten times

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 295

as much as all the invectives and the censorious talk there
has been concerning particular persons for their opposi-
tion, hypocrisy, delusion and pharisaism. These things in
general have rather stupified sinners' consciences : they
take them up and make use of them as a shield where-
with to defend themselves from the sharp arrows of the
word that are shot by these preachers : the enemies of
the present work have been glad of these things with all
their hearts. Many of the most bitter of them are proba-
bly such as in the beginning of this work had their con-
sciences somewhat galled and terrified with it ; but these
errors of awakening preachers are the things they chiefly
make use of as plasters to heal the sore that was made in
their consciences.

Spiritual pride takes gi'eat notice of opposition and in-
juries that are received, and is apt to be often speaking
of them, and to be much in taking notice of the aggrava-
tions of them, either with an air of bitterness or contempt :
whereas pure unmixed christian humility disposes a per-
son rather to be like his blessed Lord when reviled, dumb,
not opening his mouth, but committing himself in silence
to Him that judgeth righteously. The eminently humble
christian, the more clamorous and furious the world is
against him the more silent and still will he be — unless
it be in his closet, and there he will not be still. Our
blessed Lord Jesus seems never to have been so silent
as when the world compassed him round, reproaching,
buffeting and spitting upon him, with loud and virulent
outcries and horrid cruelties.

There has been a great deal too much talk of late among
many of the true and zealous friends of religion about op-
position and persecution. It becomes the followers of the

296 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

Lamb of God, w^hen the world is in an uproar about them
and full of clamor against them, not to raise another noise
to ansv^er it, but to be still and quiet : it is not beautiful
at such a time to have pulpits and conversation ring with
the sound persecution, persecution, or with abundant talk
about pharisees, carnal persecutors, and the seed of the
serpent.

Meekness and quietness among God's people when op-
posed and reviled, would be the surest way to have God
remarkably appear for their defence. It is particularly
observed of Moses, on the occasion of Aaron and Miriam
envying him, and rising up in opposition against him, that
he was very meek, above all men upon the face of the earth.
Num. 12 : 3. Doubtless because he remarkably showed
his meekness on that occasion, being wholly silent under
the abuse. And how remarkable is the account that fol-
lows of God's being as it were suddenly roused to appear
for his vindication ! And what high honor did he put upon
Moses ! And how severe were his rebukes of his oppo-
sers ! The story is very remarkable, and worth every
one's observing. Nothing is so effectual to bring God
down from heaven in the defence of his people as their
patience and meekness under sufferings. When Christ
" girds his sword upon his thigh, with his glory and ma-
jesty, and in his majesty rides prosperously, his right hand
teaching him terrible things, it is because of truth and
meekness and righteousness." Psalm 45 : 3, 4. *' God will
cause judgment to be heard from heaven ; the earth shall
fear and be still, and God will arise to judgment, to save
all the meek of the earth:' Psalm 76 : 8, 9. " He will lift
up the meek, and cast the wicked down to the ground."
Psalm 147 : 6. " He will reprove with equity, for tht

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 297

meek of the earth, and v/ill srnite the earth with the rod
of his mouth, and with the breath of his Ups will he slay
the wicked." Isaiah, 11 : 4.

The great commendation that Christ gives the church
of Philadelphia is, Thou Jiast kept the word of 7ny patience.
Rev. 3 : 10. And we may see what reward he promises
her in the preceding verse, *' Behold, I will make them
of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews and
are not, but do lie ; behold, I will make them to come
and worship at thy feet, and to know that I have loved
thee." And thus it is that we might expect to have
Christ appear for us, if under all reproaches we are load-
ed with, we behave ourselves with a lamb-like meekness
and gentleness, but if our spirits are raised and we are
vehement and noisy with our complaints under color of
(Siristian zeal, this will be to take upon us our own de-
fence, and God will leave it with us to vindicate our
cause as well as we can : yea, if we go on in a way of
bitterness and high censuring, it will be the way to have
him rebuke us, and put us to shame before our enemies.

Here some may be ready to say, ** It is not in our own
cause that we are thus vehement, but it is in the cause
of God ; and the apostle directed the primitive christians
to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the
saints." But how was it that the primitive christians con-
tended earnestly for the faith % They defended the truth
with arguments and a holy conversation ; but yet gave
their reasons with meekness and fear : they contended
earnestly for the faith by fighting violently against their
own unbelief and the corruptions of their hearts, yea,
they resisted unto blood, striving against sin ; but the
olood that was shed in this earnest strife was their owt:-

13*

298 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

blood, and not the blood of their enemies. It was in the
cause of God that Peter w^as so fierce, and drev^ his sword,
and began to smite with it ; but Christ bids him put up
his sword again, telling him that they that take the sword
shall perish by the sword ; and while Peter wounds Christ
heals. They contend the most violently, and are the
greatest conquerors in a time of persecution, who bear
it with the greatest meekness and patience.

Great humility improves even the reflections and re-
proaches of enemies for serious self-examination, whether
there be not some just cause, whether they have not in
some respect given occasion to the enemy to speak re-
proachfully : whereas spiritual pride improves such re-
flections to make men the more bold and confident, and
to go the greater lengths in that for which they are found
fault with. I desire it may be considered whether there
has been nothing amiss of late among the true friends
of vital piety in this respect; and whether the words of
David, when reviled by Michal, have not been misinter-
preted and misapplied to justify them in it, when he said,
" I will be yet more vile, and will be base in mine own
sight." The import of his words is, that he would humble
himself yet more before God, being sensible that he was
far from being sufficiently abased ; and he signifies this to
Michal, and that he longed to be yet lower, and had de-
signed already to abase himself more in his behavior :
not that he would go the greater lengths to show his re-
gardlessness of her revilings ; that would be to exalt him-
self, and not more to abase himself as more vile in his
own sight.

Another effect of spiritual pride is a certain unsuitable
and self-conjident boldness before God and men. Thus

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 299

some in their great rejoicings before God have not paid
a sufficient regard to that rule in Psalm 2 : 11. They
have not rejoiced w^ith a reverential trembling, in a pro-
per sense of the awful majesty of God and the av^^ful dis-
tance between God and them. And there has also been
an improper boldness before men, that has been encou-
raged and defended by a misapplication of that Scripture,
Prov. 29 : 25, " The fear of man bringeth a snare ;" as
though it became all persons, high and low, men, women
and children, in all religious conversation, wholly to di-
vest themselves of all manner of shamefacedness, modes-
ty or reverence towards man ; which is a great error, and
quite contrary to Scripture.

There is a fear of reverence that is due to some men,
Rom. 13 : 7, "Fear, to whom fear; honor, to whom
honor." And there is a fear of modesty and shamefaced-
ness in inferiors towards superiors that is amiable and re-
quired by christian rules : 1 Pet. 3:2," While they be-
hold your chaste conversation, coupled with fear;" and
1 Tim. 2:9, *' In like manner also, that women adorn
themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and
sobriety." And the apostle means that this virtue shall
have place not only in civil communication, but also in
spiritual communication, and in our religious concerns
and behavior, as is evident by what follows : " Let the
woman learn in silence, with all subjection. But I suffer
not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the
man, but to be in silence." Not that I would hence infer
that women's mouths should be shut up from christian
conversation ; but all that I mean from it at this time is,
that modesty or shamefacedness and reverence towards
men ought to have some place even in our religious

300 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

communication one with another. The same is also evi-
dent by 1 Pet. 3 : 15, " Be ready alv^ays to give an an-
swer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope
that is in you, with meekness and fear." It is well if
that very fear and shamefacedness which the apostle re-
commends, has not been sometimes condemned under
the name of a cursed fear of man.

It is beautiful for persons when they are at prayer, as
the mouth of others, to make God only their fear and
their dread, and to be wholly forgetful of men that are
present, who, let them be great or small, are nothing in
the presence of the great God. And it is beautiful for a
minister, when he speaks in the name of the Lord of
hosts, to be bold and put off all fear of men. And it is
beautiful in private christians, though they are women
and children, to be bold in professing the faith of Christ,
and in the practice of all religion, and in owning God's
hand in the work of his power and grace, without any
fear of men, though they should be reproached as fools
and madmen, and frowned upon by great men, and cast
off by parents and all the world. But for private chris-
tians, women and others, to instruct, rebuke and exhort
with the same kind of boldness as becomes a minister
when preaching, is not beautiful.

Some have been bold in some things that have really
been errors ; and have gloried in their boldness in prac-
tising them, though condemned as odd and irregular.
And those that have gone the greatest lengths in these
things have been by some most highly esteemed, as those
that come out and appear bold for the Lord Jesus Christ
and fully on his side ; and others that have professed to
be godly, that have condemned such things, have been

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 301

spoken of as enemies of the cross of Christ, or at least
very cold and dead; and many that of themselves were not
inclined to such practices, have by this means been driven
on, being ashamed to be behind and accounted poor sol-
diers far Christ.

Another effect of spiritual pride is that it renders men
assuming : it oftentimes makes it natural to persons so
to act and speak as though it in a special manner be-
longed to them to be taken notice of and much regarded.
It is very natural to a person that is much under the in-
fluence of spiritual pride, to take all the respect that is
paid him : if others show a disposition to submit to him
and yield him the deference of a preceptor, he is open
to it and freely admits it ; yea, it is natural for him to
expect such treatment and to take much notice of it if
he fails of it, and to have an ill opinion of others that do
not pay him that which he looks upon as his prerogative.
He is apt to think that it belongs to him to speak and to
clothe himself with a judicial and dogmatical air in con-
versation, and to take it upon him as what belongs to him,
to give forth his sentence and to determine and decide :
whereas christian humility vaunteth not itself, doth not
behave itself unseemhj, and is apt to jprefer others in honor.

One under the influence of spiritual pride is more apt
to instruct others than to inquire for himself, and natural-
ly puts on the airs of a master : whereas one that is full
of pure humility, naturally has tlie air of a disciple ; his
voice is, " What shall I do ] What shall I do that I may
live more to God's honor 1 What shall I do with this
wicked heart ?" He is ready to receive instruction from
any body, agreeably to James 1 : 19, "Wherefore, my be-
loved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow

302 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

to speak." The eminently humble christian thinks he
wants help from every body, v^hereas he that is spiritu-
ally proud thinks that every body wants his help. Chris-
tian humility, under a sense of others* misery, entreats
and beseeches ; spiritual pride affects to command and
warn with authority.

There ought to be the utmost watchfulness against all
such appearances of spiritual pride in all that profess to
have been the subjects of this work, and especially in the
promoters of it, but above all in itinerant preachers : the
most eminent gifts and highest tokens of God's favor and
blessing will not excuse them. Alas ! what is man at his
best estate 1 What is the most highly favored christian
or the most eminent and successful minister, that he
should now think he is sufficient for something, and some-
body to be regarded, and that he should go forth and act
among his fellow-creatures as if he were wise and strong
and good ]

Ministers that have been the principal instruments of
carrying on this glorious revival of religion, and that God
has made use of as it were to bring up his people out of
Egypt, as he did of Moses, should take heed that they
do not provoke God, as Moses did, by assuming too
much to themselves, and by their intemperate zeal to
shut them out from seeing the good things that God is
going to do for his church in this world. The fruits of
Moses' unbelief, which provoked God to shut him out of
Canaan and not to suffer him to partake of those great
things God was about to do for Israel on earth, were
chiefly these two things :

His mingling biUer?iess with his zeal : he had a great
zeal for God, and he could not bear to see the intolera-

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 303

ble stifF-neckedness of the people, that they did not ac-
knowledge the work of God, and were not convmced by-
all his wonders that they had seen ; but human passion
was mingled with his zeal. Psalm 106 : 32, 33, " They
angered him also at the waters of strife ; so that it went
ill with Moses for their sakes ; because they provoked
his spirit, so that he spake unadvisedly with his lips."
" Hear now, ye rebels," says he, with bitterness of lan-
guage.

He also behaved himself and spake with an assuming
air : he assumed too much to himself: Hear now, yerehels^
must WE fetch water out of this rock ? Spiritual pride
wrought in Moses at that time : his temptations to it
were very great, for he had had great discoveries of God,
and had been privileged with intimate and sweet com-
munion with him, and God had made him the instrument
of great good to his church ; and though he v/as so hum-
ble a person, and, by God's own testimony, meek above
all men upon the face of the whole earth, yet his tempta-
tions were too strong for him : which surely should make
our young ministers that have of late been highly fa-
vored and have had great success, exceeding careful and
distrustful of themselves. Alas ! how far are we from
having the strength of holy, meek, aged Moses !

The temptation at this day is exceeding great to both
those errors that Moses was guilty of; there is great
temptation to bitterness and corrupt passion with zeal ;
for there is so much unreasonable opposition made
against this glorious work of God, and so much stifT-
neckedness manifested in multitudes of this generation,
notwithstanding all the great and wonderful works in
which God has passed before them, that it greatly tends

304 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

to provoke the spirits of such as have the interest of this
vvork at heart, so as to move them to speak unadvisedly
w^ith their lips.

And there is also great temptation to an assumirig be-
havior in some persons. When a minister is greatly suc-
ceeded from time to time, and so draw^s the eyes of the
multitude upon him, and he sees himself flocked after
and resorted to as an oracle, and people are ready to
adore him and to offer sacrifice to him, as it was with
Paul and Barnabas at Lystra, it is almost impossible for
a man to avoid taking upon him the airs of a master or
some extraordinary person : a man had need to have a
gi'eat stock of humility and much divine assistance to
resist the temptation. But the greater our dangers are
the more ought to be our watchfulness and prayerful-
ness and diffidence of ourselves, lest we bring ourselves
into mischief. Fishermen that have been very successful
and have caught a great many fish, had need to be care-
ful that they do not at length begin to burn incense to
their net. And we should take warning by Gideon, who,
after God had highly favored and exalted him and made
him the instrument of working a wonderful deliverance
for his people, at length made a god of the spoils of his
enemies, which became a snare to him and to his house,
so as to prove the ruin of his family.

All young ministers in this day of bringing up the ark
of God should take warning by the example of a young
Levite in Israel, Uzzah the son of Abinadab. He seemed
to have a real concern for the ark of God, and to be
zealous and engaged in his mind on that joyful occasion
of bringing up the ark, and God made him an instru-
ment to bring the ark out of its long-continued obscurity

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 305

in Kirjathjearim, and he was succeeded to bring it a con-
siderable way towards mount Zion ; but for his want of
humility, reverence and circumspection, and assuming
to himself, or taking too much upon him, God broke forth
upon him and smote him for his error, so that he never
lived to see and partake of the great joy of his church
on occasion of the carrying up the ark into mount Zion,
and the great blessings of heaven upon Israel that were
consequent upon it. Ministers that have been employed
to carry on this work have been chiefly the younger,
who have doubtless (as Uzzah had) a real concern for
the ark ; and it is evident that they are much animated
and engaged in their minds (as he was) in this joyful
day of bringing up the ark ; and they are afraid what
will become of the ark under the conduct of its minis-
ters (that are sometimes in Scripture compared to oxen;)
they see the ark shakes, and they are afraid these blun-
dering oxen will throw it ; and some of them it is to be
feared have been over-officious on this occasion, and have
assumed too much to themselves, and have been bold to
put forth their hand to take hold of the ark, as though
they were the only fit and worthy persons to defend it.
If young ministers had great humility without a mix-
ture, it would dispose them especially to treat aged min-
isters with respect and reverence as their fathers, not-
withstanding that a sovereign God may have given them
greater assistance and success than the fathers have had.
1 Pet. 5:5," Likewise, ye younger, submit yourselves
unto the elder ; yea, all of you, be subject one to ano-
ther ; and be clothed with humility ; for God resisteth
the proud, and giveth grace to the humble." Lev. 19 :
32, " Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head, and ho>

306 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

nor the face of the old man, and fear thy God ; 1 am
the Lord."

As spiritual pride disposes persons to assume much.
to themselves, so it also disposes them to treat others
with 7ieglect: on the contrary, pure christian humility
disposes persons to honor all men, agi-eeably to that
rule, 1 Pet. 2 : 17,

There has been in some that I believe are true friends
of religion, too much of an appearance of this fruit of
spiritual pride in their treatment of those that they
looked upon to be carnal men ; and particularly in re-
fusing to enter into any discourse or reasoning with them.
Indeed to spend a great deal of time in jangling and
w^arm debates about religion, is not the way to propagate
religion, but to hinder it : and some are so dreadfully set
against this work that it is a dismal task to dispute with
them, all that one can say is utterly in vain : T have found
it so by experience ; and to go to enter into disputes
about religion at some times is quite unseasonable, as
particularly in meetings for religious conference or exer-
cises of worship. But yet we ought to be very careful
that we do not refuse to discourse with men with any
appearance of a supercilious neglect, as though we
counted them not worthy to be regarded ; on the contra-
ry, we should condescend to carnal men as Christ has con-
descended to us, to bear with our unteachableness and
stupidity, and still to follow us with instructions, line
upon line and precept upon precept, saying, " Come let
us reason together;" setting light before us, and using all
manner of arguments with us, and waiting upon such dull
scholars as it were hoping that we should receive light.

We should be ready with meekness and calmness.

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 307^

without hot disputing, to give our reasons why we think
this work is the work of God, to carnal men when they
ask us, and not turn them by as not worthy to be talked
with ; as the apostle directed the primitive christians to
be ready to give a reason of the christian faith and hope
to the enemies of Christianity : 1 Pet. 3 : 15, ** Be ready
always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a
reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and
fear." And we ought not to condemn all reasoning about
things of religion under the name of carnal reason. For
my part I desire no better than that those that oppose
this work should come fairly to submit to have the cause
betwixt us tried by strict reasoning.

One qualification that the Scripture speaks of once and
again as requisite in a minister is, that he should be
hSdLKTiKuzy apt to teach, 1 Tim. 3 : 2. And the apostle seems
to explain what he means by it in 2 Tim. 2 : 24, 25 ;
or at least he there expresses one thing he intends by it,
that a minister should be ready meekly to condescend to
and instruct opposers. " And the servant of the Lord
must not strive, but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach,
patient, in meekness instructing those that oppose them-
selves, if God peradventure will give them repentance,
to the acknowledging of the truth."

4. hifluence of wrong principles — Claims to immediate reve-
lation— Incorrect views of the prayer of faith.

A second source from which errors in conduct that
attend such a revival in religion arise, is wrong principles.

And one erroneous principle, than which scarcely any
has proved more mischievous to the present glorious
work of God, is a notion that it is God's manner, now in

308 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

these days, to guide his saints, at least some that are
more eminent, by inspiration or immediate revelation, and
to make known to them w^hat shall come to pass hereaf-
ter, or what it is his will that they should do, by impres-
sions that he by his Spirit makes upon their minds, either
with or without texts of Scripture ; whereby something is
made known to them that is not taught in the Scripture
as the words lie in the Bible. By such a notion the devil
has a great door open for him ; and if once this opinion
should come to be fully yielded to, and established in the
church of God, Satan would have an opportunity there-
by to set up himself as the guide and oracle of God's
people, and to have his word regarded as their infallible
rule, and so to lead them where he would, and to intro-
duce what he pleased, and soon to bring the Bible into
neglect and contempt. Late experience in some in-
stances has shown that the tendency of this notion is to
cause persons to esteem the Bible as a book that is in a
great measure useless.

This error will defend and support all errors. As long
as a person has a notion that he is guided by immediate
direction from heaven, it makes him incorrigible and im-
pregnable in all his misconduct : for what signifies it for
poor blind worms of the dust to go to argue with a man,
and endeavor to convince him and correct him, that is
guided by the immediate counsels and commands of the
great Jehovah ]

This great work of God has been exceedingly hindered
by this error ; and until we have quite taken this handle
out of the devil's hands the work of God will never go
on without great clogs and hinderances. But Satan will
always have a vast advantage in his hands against it, and

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 309

as he has improved it hitherto, so he will do still : and it
is evident that the devil knows the vast advantage he has
by it that makes him exceeding loth to let go his hold.

It is strange what a disposition there is in many well-
disposed and religious persons to fall in with and hold
fast this notion. It is enough to astonish one that such
multiplied plain instances of the failing of such supposed
revelations in the event do not open every one's eyes. I
have seen so many instances of the failing of such im-
pressions that they would almost furnish a history : I
have been acquainted with them when made under all
kinds of circumstances, and have seen them fail in the
event, when made with such circumstances as have been
fairest and brightest and most promising : as when they
have been made upon the minds of such as there was all
reason to think were true saints, yea, eminent saints, and
at the very time when they have had great divine dis-
coveries, and have been in the high exercise of true com-
munion with God, and made with great strength and with
great sweetness accompanying, and I have had reason to
think, with an excellent heavenly frame of spirit yet con-
tinued, and made with texts of Scripture that seemed to
be exceeding apposite, yea, many texts following one
another, extraordinarily and wonderfully brought to the
mind, and with great power and majesty, and the imjDres-
sions repeated over and over, after prayer to be directed;
and yet all has most manifestly come to nothing, to the
full conviction of the persons themselves. And God has
in so many instances of late in his providence covered
such things with darkness, that one would think it should
be enough quite to blank the expectations of such as have
been ready to think highly of such things : it seems to be

1310 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

a testimony of God that he has no design of reviving
revelations in his church, and a rebuke from him to the
groundless expectations of it.

It seems to me that scripture, Zech. 13 : 5, is a pro-
phecy concerning ministers of the Gospel in the latter
and glorious day of the christian church, which is evi-
dently spoken of in this and the foregoing chapters : "I
am no prophet ; I am a husbandman ; for man taught me
to keep cattle from my youth." The words I apprehend
are to be interpreted in a spiritual sense : I am a hus-
handman ; the work of ministers is very often in the New
Testament compared to the business of husbandmen that
take care of God's husbandry, to whom he lets out his
vineyard and sends them forth to labor in his field, where
one plants and another waters, one sows and another
reaps ; so ministers are called laborers in God's harvest.
And as it is added, Man taught me to keep cattle from my
youth ; so the work of a minister is very often in Scrip-
ture represented by the business of a shepherd or pastor.
And whereas it is said, 1 am no prophet ; hut man taught
me from my youth ; it is as much as to say, I do not pre-
tend to have received my skill whereby I am fitted for
the business of a pastor or shepherd in the church of
God by immediate inspiration, but by education, by
being trained up to the business by human learning, and
instructions I have received from my youth or childhood
by ordinary means.

And why cannot we be contented with the divine ora-
cles, that holy, pure word of God which we have in such
abundance, and such clearness now since the canon of
Scripture is completed ? Why should we desire to have
any thing added to them by impulses from above % Why

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 311

should not we rest in that standing rule that God has
given to his church, w^hich the apostle teaches us is surer
than a voice from heaven 1 And why should we desire
to make the Scripture speak more to us than it does '? Or
why should any desire any higher kind of intercourse
with heaven than that which is by having the Holy Spirit
given in his sanctifying influences, infusing and exciting
grace and holiness, love and joy, which is the highest
kind of intercourse that the saints and angels in heaven
have with God, and the chief excellency of the glorified
man Christ Jesus 1

Some that follow impulses and impressions go away
with a notion that they do no other than follow the
guidance of God's word and make the Scripture their
rule, because the impression is made tvitJi a text of Scrip-
ture that comes to their mind, though they take that text
as it is impressed on their minds, and improve it as a
new revelation to all intents and purposes, or as the re-
velation of a particular thing that is now newly made,
while the text in itself, as it is in the Bible, implies no
such thing, and they themselves do not suppose that any
such revelation was contained in it before.

For instance, suppose that text should come into a
person's mind with strong impression. Acts, 9:6, ** Arise
and go into the city ; and it shall be told thee what thou
must do ;" and he should interpret it as an immediate
siijnification of the will of God that he should now forth-
with go to such a neighboring town, and as a revelation
of the future event, that there he should meet with a fur-
ther discovery of his duty. If such things as these are
revealed by the impression of these words, it is to all
intents a new revelation, not the less because certain

312 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

w^ords of Scripture are made use of in the case : here
are propositions or truths entirely new that are sup-
posed now to be revealed, which those words do not
contain in themselves, and which till now there was no
revelation of any where to be found in heaven or earth.
These propositions, that it is God's mind and will that
such a person by name should arise at such a time and
go from such a place to such a place, and that there he
should meet with discoveries, are entirely new proposi-
tions, wholly different from the propositions contained in
that text of Scripture : they are no more contained, or
consequentially implied in the words themselves, with-
out a new revelation, than it is implied that he should
arise and go to any other place, or that any other person
should arise and go to that place. The propositions sup-
posed to be now revealed are as really different from
those contained in that Scripture as they are from the
propositions contained in that text, Gen. 5:6: " And
Seth lived a hundred and five years, and begat Enos."

This is quite a different thing from the Spirit's enlight-
ening the mind to understand the precepts or proposi-
tions of the word of God, and know what is contained
and revealed in them, and what consequences may justly
be drawn from them, and to see how they are applicable
to our case and circumstances ; which is done without
any new revelation, only by enabling the mind to under-
stand and apply a revelation already made.

Those texts of Scripture that speak of the children of
God as led hy the Spirit, have been by some brought to
defend a being guided by such impulses : as particularly
those, Rom. 8 : 14, " For as many as are led by the Spi-
rit of God, they are the sons of God;" and Gal. 5 ; 18,

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 313

" But if ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the
law." But these texts themselves confute them that bring
them, for it is evident that the leading of the Spirit v^hich
the apostle speaks of, is a gracious leading, or w^hat is
peculiar to the children of God, and that natural men
cannot have, for he speaks of it as a sure evidence of
their being the sons of God and not under the law. But
a leading or directing a person, by immediately revealing
to him where he should go, or what shall hereafter come
to pass, or what shall be the future consequence of his
doing thus or thus, if there be any such thing in these
days, is not of the nature of the gracious leading of the
Spirit of God that is peculiar to God's children ; it is
no more than a common gift ; there is nothing in it but
what natural men are capable of; and many of them
have had in the days of inspiration. A man may have
ten thousand such revelations and directions from the
Spirit of God, and yet not have a jot of grace in his
heart ; it is no more than the gift of prophecy which im-
mediately reveals what will be or should be hereafter,
and which is but a common gift, as the apostle expressly
shows, 1 Cor. 13 : 2, 8.

If a person has any thing revealed to him from God,
or is directed to any thing by a voice from heaven, or a
whisper, or words immediately suggested and put into
his mind, there is nothing of the nature of grace merely
in this ; it is of the nature of a cornmon influence of the
Spirit, and is but dross in comparison of the excellency
of that gracious leading of the Spirit that the saints have.
Such a way of being directed where one shall go, and
what he shall do, is no more than what Balaam had from
God, who from time to time revealed to him what he

Revival of Rcl. 14

314 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

should do, and w^hen he had done one thing, then direct-
ed him what he should do next ; so that he vras in this
sense led by the Spirit for a considerable time. There is
a more excellent way in which the Spirit of God leads the
sons of God that natural men cannot have, and that is by
inclining them to do the will of God, and go in the shining
path of truth and christian holiness from a holy heavenly
disposition, which the Spirit of God gives them and enliv-
ens in them, which inclines them and leads them to those
things that are excellent and agreeable to God's mind,
whereby they are transfmmed hy the renewing of their
minds f and 'prove what is that good^ and oxceytahle, and per-
fect will of God, as in Rom. 12 : 2.

Thus the Spirit of God does, in a gracious manner,
teach the saints their duty ; and teaches them in a higher
manner than ever Balaam, or Saul, or Judas were taught,
or any natural man is capable of while such. The Spirit
of God enlightens them with respect to their duty, by
making their eye single and pure, whereby the whole
body is full of light. The sanctifying influences of the
Spirit of God rectify the taste of the soul, whereby it sa-
vors those things that are of God, and naturally relishes
and delights in those things that are holy and agreeable
to God's mind, and like one of a distinguishing taste,
chooses those things that are good and wholesome, and
rejects those things that are evil ; for the sanctified ear
tries words, and the sanctified heart tries actions as the
mouth tastes meat. And thus the Spirit of God leads and
guides the meek in his way agreeably to his promises ;
he enables them to understand the commands and coun-
sels of his word, and rightly to apply them. Christ blames
the Pharisees that they had not this holy distinguishing

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 315

taste to discern and distinguish what was right and wrong.
Luke, 12 : 57, " Yea, and why, even of your own selves,
judge ye not what is right 1"

The leading of the Spirit which God gives his children,
which is peculiar to them, is that teaching them his sta-
tutes, and causing them to understand the way of his pre-
cepts, which the Psalmist so very often prays for, espe-
cially in the 119th Psalm ; and not giving them riew sta-
tutes and neio precepts : he graciously gives them eyes to
see, and ears to hear, and hearts to understand ; he caus-
es them to understand the fear of the Lord, and so brings
the blind by a way they knew not, and leads them in paths
that they had not known, and makes darkness light be-
fore them, and crooked things straight.

So the assistance of the Spirit in praying and preach-
ing seems by some to have been greatly misunderstood,
and they have sought after a miraculous assistance of in-
spiration by the immediate suggestion of words to them,
by such gifts and influences of the Spirit in praying and
teaching as the apostle speaks of, 1 Cor. 14 : 14, 26,
(which many natural men had in those days,) instead of
a gracious holy assistance of the Spirit of God, which is
the far more excellent way, as 1 Cor. 12 : 31, and 13 : 1.
The gracious and most excellent kind of assistance of the
Spirit of God in praying and preaching, is not by imme-
diate suggesting of words to the apprehension, which may
be with a cold dead heart, but by warming the heart and
filling it with a great sense of those things that are to be
spoken of, and with holy aflections that that sense and those
affections may suggest words. Thus indeed the Spirit of
God may be said indirectly and mediately to suggest words
to us, to indite our petitions for us, and to teach the

316 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

preacher v^^hat to say ; he fills the heart, and that fills the
mouth : as we know that w^hen men are greatly affected
in any matter, and their hearts are very full, it fills them
with matter for speech, and makes them eloquent upon
that subject; and much more have spiritual affections
this tendency, for many reasons that might be given.

When a person is in a holy and lively frame in secret
prayer, it will wonderfully supply him with matter and with
expressions, as every true christian knows ; and so it will
fill his mouth in christian conversation, and it has the like
tendency to assist a person in public prayer and preach-
ing. And if he has these holy influences of the Spirit
on his heart in a high degree, nothing in the world will
have so great a tendency to make both the matter and
manner of his public performances excellent and profita-
ble. But since there is no immediate suggesting of words
from the Spirit of God to be expected or desired, they
who neglect and despise study and premeditation, in or-
der to a preparation for the pulpit, in such an expecta-
tion are guilty of presumption ; though doubtless it may
be lawful for some persons in some cases (and they may
be called to it) to preach with very little study, and
the Spirit of God, by the heavenly frame of heart that he
gives them, may enable them to do it to excellent pur-
pose. Besides this most excellent way of the Spirit of
God assisting ministers in public performances, which
(considered as the preacher's privilege) far excels inspi-
ration, there is a common assistance which natural men
may have in these days, and which the godly may have
intermingled with a gracious assistance, which is also
very different from inspiration, and that is his assisting
natural principles, as his assisting the natural apprehen-

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 317

sion, reason, memory, conscience, and natural affection.

But to return to the head of impressions and immediate
revelations : many lay themselves open to a delusion, by
expecting direction from heaven in this w^ay, and waiting
for it ; in such a case it is easy for persons to imagine that
they have it. They are perhaps at a loss concerning some-
thing, undetermined w^hat they shall do, or what course
they should take in some affair, and they pray to God to
direct them, and make known to them his mind and will;
and then instead of expecting to be directed, by being
assisted in consideration of the rules of God's word, and
their circumstances, and God's providence, and to be en-
abled to look on things in a true light, and justly to weigh
them, they are waiting for some secret immediate influ-
ence on their minds, unaccountably swaying their minds
and turning their thoughts or inclinations that way that
God would have them go, and are observing their own
minds to see what arises there, whether some texts of
Scripture do not come into the mind, or whether some
ideas or inward motions and dispositions do not arise in
something of an unaccountable manner that they may
call a divine direction. Hereby they are exposed to two
tilings :

They lay themselves open to the devil, and give him a
fair opportunity to lead them where he pleases; for they
stand ready to follow the first extraordinary impulse
that they shall have, groundlessly concluding it is from
God.

And they are greatly exposed to be deceived hy their
own imaginations ; for such an expectation awakens and
quickens the imagination ; and that oftentimes is called
an uncommon impression, that is no such thing ; and they

318 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

ascribe that to the agency of some invisible being, that is
owing only to themselves.

Again, another v^^ay that many have been deceived is,
by drawing false conclusions from true 'premises. Many
true and eminent saints have been led into mistakes and
snares by arguing too much from this, namely, that they
have prayed in faith, and that oftentimes when the pre-
mises are true : they have indeed been greatly assisted
in prayer for such a particular mercy, and have had the
true spirit of prayer in exercise in their asking it of God ;
but they have concluded more from these premises than
is a just consequence from them. That they have thus
prayed is a sure sign that their prayer is accepted and
heard, and that God will give a gracious answer accord-
ing to his own wisdom, and that the particular thing that
was asked shall be given, or that which is equivalent : this
is a just consequence from it; but it is not inferred by
any new revelation now made, but by the revelation that
is made in God's word, the promises made to the prayer
of faith in the holy Scriptures. But that God will an-
swer them in that individual thing that they ask, if it be
not a thing promised in God's word, or they do not cer-
tainly know that it is that which will be most for the good
of God's church and the advancement of Christ's king-
dom and glory, nor whether it will be best for them, is
more than can be justly concluded from it.

If God remarkably meets one of his children while he
is praying for a particular mercy of great importance for
himself or some other person, or any society of men, and
does by the influences of his Spirit greatly humble him,
and empty him of self in his prayer, and manifests him-
self remarkably in his excellency, sovereignty, and his

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 319

all-sufficient power and grace in Jesus Christ, and in a
remarkable manner enables the person to come to him for
that mercy, poor in spirit, and with humble resignation
to God, and with a great degree of faith in the divine
sufficiency and the sufficiency of Christ's mediation, that
person has indeed a great deal the more reason to hope
that God will grant that mercy than otherwise he would
have : the greater probability is justly inferred from all
this, that, agreeably to the promises of the holy Scripture,
the prayer is accepted and heard ; and it is much more
probable that a prayer that is heard will be returned
with the particular mercy that is asked, than one that is
not heard.

And there is no reason at all to doubt but that God
sometimes especially enables to the exercises of faith,
when the minds of his saints are engaged in thoughts of
and prayers for some particular blessing they greatly
desire ; that is, God is pleased especially to give them a
believing frame, a sense of his fulness, and a spirit of
humble dependence on him, at such times when they are
thinking of and praying for that mercy more than for other
mercies ; he gives them a particular sense of his ability
to do that thing, and of the sufficiency of his power to
overcome such and such obstacles, and the sufficiency of
his mercy and of the blood of Christ for the removal of
the guilt that is in the way of the bestowment of such a
mercy in particular. When this is Jbhe case, it makes the
probability still much greater that God intends to bestow
the particular mercy sought, in his own time and his
own way.

But here is nothing of the nature of a revelation in the
case, but only a drawing rational conclusions from the

320 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

particular manner and circumstances of the ordinary-
gracious influences of God's Spirit. And as God is
pleased sometimes to give his saints particular exercises
of faith in his sufliciency with regard to particular
mercies they seek, so he is sometimes pleased to make
use of his word in order to it, and helps the actings of
faith with respect to such a mercy by texts of Scripture
that especially exhibit the sufficiency of God's power or
mercy in such a like case, or speak of such a manner of
the exercise of God's strength and grace. The strength-
ening of their faith in God's sufficiency in this case is
therefore a just improvement of such Scriptures : it is
no more than what those Scriptures as they stand in the
Bible hold forth just cause for ; but to take them as new
whispers or revelations from heaven, is not making a just
improvement of them. If persons have thus a spirit of
prayer remarkably given them concerning a particular
mercy from time to time, so as evidently to be assisted
to act faith in God in that particular in a very distinguish-
ing manner, the argument in some cases may be very
strong that God does design to grant that mercy, not
from any revelation now made of it, but from such a
kind and manner of the ordinary inffuence of his Spirit
with respect to that thing.

But here a great deal of caution and circumspection must
be used in drawing inferences of this nature : there are
many ways that persons may be misled and deluded.
The ground on which some expect that they shall receive
the thing they have asked for, is rather a strong imagina-
tion than any true humble faith in the divine sufficiency.
They have a strong persuasion that the thing asked shall
be granted (which they can give no reason for) without

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 321

uny remarkable discovery of that glory and fulness of
God and Christ that is the gi'ound of faith. And some-
times the confidence persons have that their prayers shall
be answered, is only a self-righteous confidence and no
true faith : they have a high conceit of themselves as
eminent saints and special favorites of God, and have
also a high conceit of the prayers they have made, be-
cause they v^^ere much enlarged and affected in them ;
and hence they are positive in it that the thing w^ill come
to pass. And sometimes when once they have conceived
such a notion they grow stronger and stronger in it ; and
this they think is from an immediate divine hand upon
their minds to strengthen their confidence : whereas it is
only by their dwelling in their minds on their own ex-
cellency and high experiences and great assistances,
whereby they look brighter and brighter in their own
eyes. Hence it is found by observation and experience
that nothing in the world exposes so much to enthusiasm
as spiritual pride and self-righteousness.

In order to drawing a just inference from the supposed
assistance we have had in prayer for a particular mercy,
and judging of the probability of the bestowment of that
individual mercy, many tilings must he C07isidered. We
must consider the importance of the mercy sought and
the principle whence we so earnestly desire it : how far
it is good and agreeable to the mind and will of God ;
the degree of love to God that we exercise in our
prayer ; the degree of discovery that is made of the
divine sufficiency, and the degree in which our assistance
is manifestly distinguishing with respect to that mercy.
And there is nothing of greater importance in the argu-
ment than the degree of humility, poverty of spirit, sfl^-
14*

322 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

emptiness and resignation to the holy will of God which
God gives us the exercise of in our seeking that mercy :
praying for a particular mercy with much of these things,
I have often seen blessed with a remarkable bestowment
of the particular thing asked for.

From what has been said we may see how God may,
only by the ordinary gracious influences of his Spirit,
sometimes give his saints special reason to hope for the
bestowment of a particular mercy they desire and have
prayed for, and which we may suppose he oftentimes
gives eminent saints that have great degrees of humility
and much communion with God. And here I humbly
conceive some eminent servants of Jesus Christ that have
appeared in the church of God that we read of in eccle-
siastical story, have been led into a mistake ; and through
want of distinguishing such things as these from imme-
diate revelations, have thought that God has favored them
in some instances with the same kind of divine influences
that the apostles and prophets had of old.

5. Wrong principles — Perversion of the teachings of the
Spirit — Securmg a present good^ regardless of conse-

Another erroneous principle that some have embraced,
which has been a source of many errors in their conduct,
is, that persons ought always to do whatsoever the Spirit of
God (though hut i^idirectly ) inclines them to. Indeed the
Spirit of God in itself is infinitely perfect, and all his im-
mediate actings, simply considered, are perfect, and there
can be nothing wrong in them ; and therefore all that the
Spirit of God inclines us to directly and immediately,
without the intervention of any other cause that shall

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 323

pervert and misimprove w^hat is from the Spirit of God,
ought to be done ; but there may be many things that we
may be disposed to do, which disposition may indirectly
be from the Spirit of God, that we ought not to do : the
disposition in general may be good, and be from the Spi-
rit of God, but the particular determination of that dis-
position, as to particular actions, objects and circum-
stances, may be ill, and not from the Spirit of God, but
may be from the intervention or interposition of some
infirmity, blindness, inadvertence, deceit or corruption of
ours ; so that although the disposition in general ought
to be allowed and promoted, and all those actings of it
that are simply from God's Spirit, yet the particular ill
direction or determination of that disposition which is
from some other cause, ought not to be followed.

As for instance, the Spirit of God may cause a person
to have a dear love to another, and so a great desire of
and delight in his comfort, ease and pleasure : this dispo-
sition in general is good, and ought to be followed ; but
yet, through the intervention of indiscretion, or some
other bad cause, it may be ill directed and have a bad de-
termination as to particular acts ; and the person indi-
rectly, through that real love that he has to his neighbor,
may kill him with kindness ; he may do that out of sin-
cere good will to him which may tend to ruin him. A
good disposition may, through some inadvertence or delu-
sion, strongly incline a person to that which, if he saw all
things as they are, would be most contrary to that dispo-
sition. The true loyalty of a general, and his zeal for
the honor of his prince, may exceedingly animate him
in war ; but yet this that is a good disposition, through
indiscretion and mistake, may push him forward to those

324 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

things that give the enemy great advantage, and may ex-
pose him and his army to ruin, and may tend to the ruin
of his master's interest.

The apostle does evidently suppose that the Spirit of
God in his extraordinary, immediate and miraculous in-
fluences on men's minds, may in some respect excite incli-
nations in men that, if gratified, w^ould tend to confusion,
and therefore must sometimes be restrained, and in their
exercise must be under the government of discretion.
1 Cor. 14 : 31, 32, 33, " For ye may all prophesy, one
by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted. And
the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets ; for
God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all
the churches of the saints." Here by the spirits of the pro-
phets, according to the known phraseology of the apostle,
is meant the Spirit of God acting in the prophets accord-
ing to those special gifts v^^ith w^hich each one was en-
dowed. And here it is plainly implied that the Spirit of
God thus operating in them, may be an occasion of their
having, sometimes, an inclination to do that, in the exercise
of those gifts, which it was not proper, decent or profitable
that they should, and that therefore the inclination, though
indirectly from the Spirit of God, should be restrained,
and that it ought to be subject to the discretion of the
prophets as to the particular time and circumstance of
its exercise.

I can make no doubt but that it is possible for a minis-
ter to have given him by the Spirit of God such a sense
of the importance of eternal things and of the misery of
mankind, that are so many of them exposed to eternal
destruction, together with such a love to souls that he
might find in himself a disposition to spend all his time.

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 325

(lay and night, in warning, exhorting and calling upon
men, and so that he must be obliged as it were to do vio-
lence to himself ever to refrain, so as to give himself any
opportunity to eat, drink or sleep. And so I believe
there may be a disposition in like manner indirectly ex-
cited in lay persons, through the intervention of their in-
firmity, to do what belongs to ministers only ; yea, to do
those things that would not become either ministers or
people. Through the influence of the Spirit of God, to-
gether with want of discretion and some remaining cor-
ruption, women and children might feel themselves in-
clined to break forth and scream aloud to great congre-
gations, warning and exhorting the whole multitude, and
to go forth and halloo and scream in the streets, or to
leave the families they belong to and go from house to
house earnestly exhorting others ; but yet it would by no
means follow that it was their duty to do these things, or
that they would not have a tendency to do ten times as
much hurt as good.

Another wrong principle from whence have arisen
errors in conduct is, that whatsoever is found to be of
present and immediate bencjit, may and ought to be prac-
tised without looking forward to future consequences.
Some persons seem to think that it sufficiently justifies
any thing that they say or do, that it is found to be for
their present edification and the edification of those that
are with them : it assists and promotes their present af-
fection, and therefore they think they should not concern
themselves about future consequences, but leave them
with God. Indeed in things that are in themselves our
duty, being required by moral rules or absolute posi-
tive commands of God, they must be done, and future

326 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

consequences be left with God ; our choice and discre
tion have no place here : but in other things we are to
be governed by discretion, and must not only look at the
present good, but our view must be extensive, and we
must look at the consequences of things.

It is the duty of ministers especially to exercise this
discretion. In things wherein they are not determined
by an absolute rule, and that are not enjoined them by a
wisdom superior to their own, Christ has left them to
their own discretion, with the general rule, that they
should exercise the utmost wisdom they can obtain in
pursuing that which, upon the best view of the conse-
quences of things, will tend most to the advancement of
his kingdom. This is implied in those words of Christ
to his disciples, when he sent them forth to preach the
Gospel, Matt. 10 : 16, '* Be ye wise as serpents." The
Scripture always represents the work of a Gospel minis-
ter by those employments that especially require a wise
foresight and provision for the future. So it is compared
to the business of a steivard, which is a business that in an
eminent manner requires forecast and a wise laying in of
provision for the supply of the needs of the family, ac-
cording to its future necessities ; and a good minister is
called a wise steward. So it is compared to the busi-
ness of a Tiushandman, that almost wholly consists in
things done with a view to the future fruits and conse-
quences of his labor : the husbandman's discretion and
forecast is eloquently set forth in Isaiah, 28 : 24—26,
" Doth the ploughman plough all day to sow ? doth he
open and break the clods of his ground 1 When he hath
made plain the face thereof, doth he not cast abroad the
fitches, and scatter the cummin, and cast in the principal

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 327

wheat, and the appointed barley, and the rye, in their
place ] For his God doth instruct him to discretion, and
doth teach him."

So the work of the ministry is compared to that of a
wise huilder or architect, who has a long reach and com-
prehensive view, and for whom it is necessary that when
he begins a building he should have at once a view of the
whole frame and all the future parts of the structure, even
to the pinnacle, that all may be fitly framed together. So
also it is compared to the business of a trader or mer-
chant, who is to gain by trading with the money that he
begins with : this also is a business that exceedingly re-
quires forecast, and without it is never like to be followed
with any success for any long time : so it is represented
by the business of a fisherman, which depends on craft
and subtlety: it is also compared to the business of a sol-
dier that goes to war, which is a business that perhaps,
above any other secular business, requires great foresight
and a wise provision for future events and consequences.

And particularly ministers ought not to be careless how
much they discompose and ruffle the minds of those that
they esteem natural men, or how great an uproar they raise
in the carnal world, and so lay blocks in the way of the
propagation of religion. This certainly is not to follow
the example of the zealous apostle Paul, who, though
he would not depart from his enjoined duty to please
carnal men, yet wherein he might with a good conscience,
did exceedingly lay out himself to please them, and if
possible to avoid raising in the multitude prejudices, op-
positions and tumults against the Gospel ; and looked
upon it that it was of great consequence that it should be,
if possible, avoided. 1 Cor. 10 : 32, 33, *' Give none of-

328 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

fence, neither to the Jews nor to the Gentiles, nor to the
church of God : even as I please all men in all things,
not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that
they may be saved." Yea, he declares that he laid him-
self out so much for this, that he made himself a kind of
a servant to all sorts of men, conforming to their customs
and various humors, in every thing wherein he might,
even in things that were very burdensome to him, that
he might not frighten men away from Christianity, and
cause them to stand as it were braced and armed against
it, but on the contrary, if possible, might with condescen-
sion and friendship win and draw them to it ; as you may
see, 1 Cor. 9 : 19-23.

Agreeably hereto are the directions he gives to others,
both ministers and people : so he directs the christian
Romans not to please themselves, hut every one please his
neighbor for his good to edification, Rom. 15 : 1, 2 ; and
to follow after the tilings that make for peace, chap. 14 : 19.
And he expresses it in terms exceedingly strong, Rom.
12 : 18, ** If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live
peaceably with all men." And he directs ministers to en-
deavor if possible to gain opposers by a meek, conde-
scending treatment, avoiding all appearance of strife or
fierceness, 2 Tim. 2 : 24-26. To the like purpose the
same apostle directs christians to icalk in wisdom towards
them that are ivithout, Eph. 4:5. And to avoid giving
offence to others, if we can, that our good may not he evil
syoheji of, Rom. 14 : 16. So that it is evident that the
great and most zealous and most successful propagator
of vital religion that ever was, looked upon it to be of
great consequence to endeavor as much as possible, by
all the methods of lawful meekness and gentleness, to

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 329

avoid raising the prejudice and opposition of the world
against religion. When we have done our utmost there
v^rill be opposition enough against vital religion, against
which the carnal mind of man has such an enmity ; we
should not, therefore, needlessly increase and raise that
enmity, as in the apostle's days, though he took so much
pains to please men, yet because he was faithful and
thorough in his work, persecution almost every where
was raised against him.

A fisherman is careful not needlessly to ruffle and dis-
turb the water, lest he should drive the fish away from
his net ; but he will rather endeavor, if possible, to draw
them into it. Such a fisherman was the apostle. 2 Cor.
12 : 15, 16, " And I will very gladly spend and be spent
for you ; though the more abundantly I love you, the less
I be loved. But be it so ; I did not burden you; neverthe-
less, being crafty, I caught you with guile."

The necessity of sKffering persecution in order to being
a true christian, has undoubtedly by some been carried
to an extreme, and the doctrine has been abused. It has
been looked upon as necessary to uphold a man's credit
amongst others as a christian, that he should be perse-
cuted. I have heard it made an objection against the sin-
cerity of particular persons that they were no more hated
and reproached. And the manner of glorying in perse-
cution or the cross of Christ has in some been very
wrong, having too much the appearance of priding them-
selves that they were very much hated and reviled, more
than most, as an evidence of their excelling others in be-
ing good soldiers of Jesus Christ. Such an improvement
of the doctrine of the enmity between the seed of the
woman and the seed of the serpent, and of the necessity

330 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

of persecution, becoming credible and customary, has a
direct tendency to cause those that would be accounted
true christians so to behave themselves towards those
that are not well affected to religion as to provoke their
hatred, or at least to be but little careful to avoid it, and
not very studiously and earnestly to strive (after the apos-
tle's example and precepts) to please them to their edi-
fication, and by meekness and gentleness to win them,
and by all possible means to live peaceably with them.
I believe that saying of our Savior, I came not to send,
peace on earthy hut division, has been abused; as though
when we see great strife and division arise about religion,
and violent heats of spirit against the truly pious, and a
loud clamor and uproar against the work of God, it was
to be rejoiced in, because it is that which Christ came to
send. It has almost been laid down as a maxim by some,
that the more division and strife the better sign ; which
naturally leads persons to seek it and provoke it, or leads
them to and encourages them in such a manner of beha-
vior, such a roughness and sharpness, or such an affected
neglect as has a natural tendency to raise prejudice and
opposition, instead of striving, as the apostle did to his
utmost, by all meekness, gentleness and benevolence of
behavior, to prevent or assuage it. Christ came to send
a sword on earth, and to cause division, no otherwise than
he came to send damnation ; for Christ, who is set for the
glorious restoration of some, is set for the fall of others,
and to be a stone of stumbling and rock of offence to them,
and an occasion of their vastly more aggravated and ter-
rible damnation ; and this is always the consequence of a
great outpouring of the Spirit and revival of vital religion :
it is the means of the salvation of some and the more ag-

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 331

gravated damnation of others. But certainly this is no
lust argument that men's exposedness to damnation is
not to be lamented, or that we should not exert ourselves
to our utmost, in all the methods that we can devise, that
others might be saved, and to avoid all such behavior
towards them as tends to lead them down to hell.

I know there is naturally a gi'eat enmity in the heart
of man against vital religion ; and I believe there would
have been a great deal of opposition against this glorious
work of God in New England if the subjects and pro-
moters of it had behaved themselves never so agreeably
to christian rules ; and I believe, if this work goes on and
spreads much in the world, so as to begin to shake king-
doms and nations, it will dreadfully stir up the rage of
earth and hell, and will put the world into the greatest
uproar that ever it was in since it stood : I believe Satan's
dying struggles will be the most violent : but yet I be-
lieve a great deal might be done to restrain this opposi-
tion, by a good conformity to that of the apostle James,
Chap. 3 : 13 : " Who is a wise man, and endued with
knowledge 1 Let him show out of a good conversation
his works, with meekness of wisdom." And I also be-
lieve that if the rules of christian charity, meekness, gen-
tleness and prudence had been duly observed by the gene-
rality of the zealous promoters of this work, it would
have made three times the progress that it has ; that is, if
it had pleased God in such a case_ to give a blessing to
means in proportion as he has done.

Under this head of carelessness of the future conse-
quences of things, it may be proper to say something of
introducing things new and strange, and that have a ten-
dency by their novelty to shock and surprise people. No-

332 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

thing can be more evident from the New Testament than
that such things ought to be done w^ith great caution and
moderation, to avoid the offence that may be thereby
given, and the prejudices that might be raised to clog
and hinder the progress of rehgion : yea, that it ought to
be thus in things that are in themselves good and excel-
lent, and of great weight, provided they are not things
that are of the nature of absolute duty, which, though
they may appear to be innovations, yet cannot be neg-
lected without immorality or disobedience to the com-
mands of God. What great caution and moderation did
the apostles use in introducing things that were new, and
abolishing things that were old in their day !

How gradually were the ceremonial performances of
the law of Moses removed and abolished among the chris-
tian Jews ! And how long did even the apostle Paul him-
self conform to those ceremonies which he calls weak
and beggarly elements ! Yea, even to the rite of circum-
cision, (Acts, 16 : 3,) that he speaks so much in his epis-
tles of the worthlessness of, that he might not prejudice
the Jews against Christianity ! So it seems to have been
very gradually that the Jewish Sabbath was abolished
and the christian Sabbath introduced for the same reason.
And the apostles avoided teaching the christians in those
early days, at least for a great while, some high and ex-
cellent divine truths, because they could not bear them
yet, 1 Cor. 3 : 1, 2; Heb, 5 : 11-14. Thus strictly did
the apostles observe the rule that their blessed Master
gave them, of not putting new v/ine into old bottles, lest
they should burst the bottles and lose the wine.

And how did Christ himself while on earth forbear so
plainly to teach bis disciples the great doctrines of chris-

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 333

tianity, concerning his satisfaction, and the nature and
manner of a sinner's justification and reconciliation with
God, and the particular benefits of his death, resurrection
and ascension, because in that infant state the minds of
the disciples were not prepared for such instructions;
and therefore the more clear and full revelation of these
things was reserved for the time when their minds should
be further enlightened and strengthened by the outpour-
ing of the Spirit after his ascension ; John, 16 : 12, 13,
" I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot
bear them now : howbeit, when he, the Spirit of truth, is
come, he will guide you into all truth ;" and Mark, 4 : 33,
" With many such parables spake he the word unto them,
as they were able to bear it." These things might be
enough to convince any one, that does not think himself
wiser than Christ and his apostles, that great prudence
and caution should be used in introducing things into the
church of God that are very uncommon, though in them-
selves they may be very excellent, lest by our rashness
and imprudent haste we hinder religion much more than
we help it.

Persons that are influenced by an indiscreet zeal are
always in too much haste ; they are impatient of delays,
and therefore are for jumping to the uppermost step first,
before they have taken the preceding steps ; whereby
they expose themselves to fall and break their bones : it
is a thing very taking with them to, see the building rise
very high, and all their endeavor and strength is em-
ployed in advancing the building in height, without tak-
ing care withal proportionably to enlarge the foundation ;
whereby the whole is in danger of coming to the ground ;
or they are for putting on the cupola and pinnacle before

334 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

they are come to it, or before the low^er parts of the
building are done ; which tends at once to put a stop to
the building, and hinder its ever being a complete struc-
ture. Many that are thus imprudent and hasty v^^ith
their zeal, have a real eager appetite for that w^hich is
good ; but are like children, that are impatient to wait
for the fruit until the proper season of it, and therefore
snatch it before it is ripe : oftentimes in their haste they
overshoot their mark, and frustrate their own end ; they
put that which they would obtain further out of reach
than it was before, and establish and confirm that which
they would remove.

Things must have time to ripen : the prudent husband-
man waits until he has received the former and the latter
rain, and till the harvest is ripe, before ho reaps. We are
now just as it were beginning to recover out of a dread-
ful disease that we have been long under : and to feed a
man recovering from a fever with strong meat at once,
is the ready way to kill him. The reformation from
Popery was much hindered by this hasty zeal : many
were for immediately rectifying all disorders by force,
which was condemned by Luther, and was a great trouble
to him. See Sleiden's History of the Reformation, page
52, &c. and Book V. throughout. It is a vain prejudice
that some have lately imbibed against such rules of pru-
dence and moderation : they will be forced to come to
them at last ; they will find themselves that they are not
able to maintain their cause without them ; and if they
will not hearken before, experience will convince them
at last, when it will be too late for them to rectify their
mistake.

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 335

6. Wrong principles — Incorrect views of an attestation of
Providence — Undervaluing external order.

Another error, that is of the nature of an erroneous
principle, into which some have fallen, is a wrong notion
that they have of an attestation of divine Providence to
persons or things. We go too far when we look upon the
success that God gives to some persons, in making them
the instruments of doing much good, as a testimony of
God's approbation of those persons and all the courses
they take. It is a main argument that has been made use
of to defend the conduct of some of those ministers that
have been blamed as imprudent and irregular, that God
has smiled upon them and blessed them, and given them
great success, and that however men charge them as
guilty of many wrong things, yet it is evident that God
is with them, and then who can be against them 1 And
probably some of those ministers themselves, by this very
means, have had their ears stopped against all that has
been said to convince them of their misconduct. But
there are innumerable ways that persons may be misled
in forming a judgment of the mind and will of God from
the events of Providence. If a person's success be a re-
ward of something that God sees in him that he approves
of, yet it is no argument that he approves of every thing
in him. Who can tell how far divine grace may go in
greatly rewarding some small good that he sees in a per-
son, a good meaning, something good in his disposition,
while he at the same time, in sovereign mercy, hides his
eyes from a great deal that is bad, that it is a pleasure to
forgive, and not to mark against the person, though in
itself it be verv ill ]

336 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

God has not told us after w^hat manner he will proceed
in this matter, and w^e go upon most uncertain grounds
when we undertake to determine. It is an exceedingly-
difficult thing to know how far love or hatred is exercised
towards persons or actions by all that is before us. God
was pleased in his sovereignty to give such success to
Jacob in what from beginning to end was a deceitful,
lying contrivance and proceeding, that in that way he ob-
tained the blessing that was worth infinitely more than
the fatness of the earth and the dew of heaven which
was given to Esau in his blessing, yea, worth more than
all that the world can afford. God was for a while with
Judas, so that he, by God's power accompanying him,
wrought miracles and cast out devils ; but this could not
justly be interpreted as God's approbation of his person,
or the theft that he practised at the same time.

The dispensations and events of Providence with their
reasons are too little understood by us to be improved
by us as our rule instead of God's word ; God has his
way in the sea and his path in the mighty waters, and his
footsteps are not known, and he gives us no account of any
of his matters ; and therefore we cannot safely take the
events of his providence as a revelation of his mind con-
cerning a person's conduct and behavior. We have no
warrant so to do ; God has never appointed those things,
but something else to be our rule ; we have but one rule
to go by, and that is his holy word, and when we join any
thing else with it as having the force of a rule, we are
guilty of that which is strictly forbidden. Deut. 4 : 2,
Prov. 30 : 6, and Rev. 22 : 18.

They who make what they imagine is pointed forth to
them in Providence their rule of behavior, do err, as

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 337

well as those that follow impulses and impressions : we
should put nothing in the room of the word of God. It
is to be feared that some have been greatly confirmed
and emboldened by the great success that God has given
them in some things that have really been contrary to
the rules of God's holy word. If it has been so, they
have been guilty of presumption, and abusing God's
kindness to them and the great honor he has put upon
them ; they have seen that God was with them and made
them victorious in their preaching ; and this it is to be
feared has been abused by some to a degree of self-
confidence ; it has prevented a proper jealousy of them-
selves ; they have been bold therefore to go great lengths
in a presumption that God was with them, and would
defend them and finally baflfle all that found fault with
them.

Indeed there is a voice of God in his providence that
may be interpreted and well understood by the rule of
his word ; and Providence may, to our dark minds and
weak faith, confirm the word of God as it fulfils it. But
to improve divine Providence thus, is quite a different
thing from making a rule of Providence. A good use
may be made of the events of Providence, of our own
observation and experience, and human histories, and the
opinion of the fathers and other eminent men ; but final-
ly all must be brought to one rule, the word of God, and
that must be regarded as our only rule.

Nor do I think that they go upon sure ground that
conclude that they have not been in an error in their con-
duct, because at the time of their doing a thing for which
they have been blamed and reproached by others, they
were favored with special comforts of GoiVs Spirit. God's

Revival of ReL 1 '5

338 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

bestow^ing special spiritual mercies on a person at such a
time, is no sign that he approves of every thing that he
then sees in him. David had very much of the pre-
sence of God while he lived in polygamy : and Solo-
mon had some very high favors and peculiar smiles
of heaven, and particularly at the dedication of the
temple, while he greatly multiplied wives to himself,
and horses, and silver and gold ; all contrary to the
most express command of God to the king, in the law
of Moses, Deut. 17 : 16, 17. We cannot tell how far
God may hide his eyes from beholding iniquity in Jacob,
and seeing perverseness in Israel. We cannot tell what
are the reasons of God's actions any further than he in-
terprets for himself. God sometimes gave some of the
primitive christians the extraordinary influence of his
Spirit when they were out of the way of their duty ; and
continued it while they were abusing it ; as is plainly im-
plied, 1 Cor. 14 : 31—33.

Yea, if a person has done a thing for which he is re-
proached, and that reproach be an occasion of his feeling
sweet exercises of grace in his soul, and that from time
to time, I do not think that is a certain evidence that
God approves of the thing he is blamed for. For un-
doubtedly a mistake may be the occasion of stirring up
the exercise of grace in a man that has grace. If a per-
son through mistake thinks he has received some parti-
cularly great mercy, that mistake may be the occasion of
stirring up the sweet exercises of love to God and true
thankfulness and joy in God. As for instance, if one
that is full of love to God should hear credible tidings
concerning a remarkable deliverance of a child or other
dear friend, or some glorious thing done for the city of

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 339

God, no wonder if, on such an occasion, the sweet act-
ings of love to Grod and delight in God should be excited,
though indeed afterwards it should prove a false re-
port that he heard. So if one that loves God is much
maligned and reproached for doing that which he thinks
God required and approves, no wonder that it is sweet
to such a one to think that God is his friend though men
are his enemies ; no wonder at all that this is an occasion
of his, as it were, leaving the world and sweetly be-
taking himself to God as his sure friend, and finding
sweet complacence in God, though he be indeed in a
mistake concerning that which he thought was agreeable
to God's will.

As I have before shown that the exercise of a truly
good aifection may be the occasion of error, and may in-
directly incline a person to do that which is wrong ; so,
on the other hand, error, or a doing that which is wrong,
may be an occasion of the exercise of a truly good affec-
tion. The reason is, that however all exercises of grace
be from the Spirit of God, yet the Spirit of God dwells
and acts in the hearts of the saints in some measure
after the manner of a vital, natural principle, a principle
of new nature in them, whose exercises are excited by
means in some measure as other natural principles are.
Though grace be not in the saints as a mere natural prin-
ciphy but as a sovereign agent, and so its exercises are
not tied to means by an imiiiutable law of nature, as in
mere natural principles; yet God has so constituted, that
grace should so dwell in the hearts of the saints that its
exercises should have some degree of connection with
means, after the manner of a principle of nature.

Another erroneous principle that there has been some-

340 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

thing of, and that has been an occasion of some mischief
and confusion, is that external order in matters of religion
and the use of the means of grace is but little to be re-
garded : it is spoken lightly of under the names of cere-
monies and dead forms, &c. ; and is probably the more
despised by some because their opposers insist so much
upon it, and because they are so continually hearing
from them the cry of disorder and confusion.

It is objected against the importance of external order,
that God does not look at the outv^ard form, he looks at
the heart : but it is a weak argument against its import-
ance that true godliness does not consist in it ; for it
may be equally made use of against all the outw^ard
means of grace whatsoever. True godliness does not
consist in ink and paper, but yet that would be a foolish
objection against the importance of ink and paper in re-
ligion, when without it we could not have the word of
God.

If any external means are at all needful, any outward
actions of a public nature, or wherein God's people are
jointly concerned in public society, without doubt exter-
nal order is needful : the management of an external
affair that is public, or wherein a multitude is concerned
without order, is in every thing found impossible. With-
out order there can be no general direction of a multi-
tude to any particular designed end, their purposes will
cross one another, and they will not help but hinder one
another. A multitude cannot act in union one with
another without order : confusion separates and divides
them, so that there can be no concert or agreement. If
a multitude would helj? one another in any affair, they
must unite themselves one to another in a reffular subor-

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 341

dination of members, in some measure as it is in the
natural body ; by this means they will be in some capa-
city to act with united strength : and thus Christ has
appointed that it should be in the visible church, as
1 Cor. 12 : 14-31, and Rom. 12 : 4—8.

Zeal without order will do but little, or at least it will
be effectual but a little while. Let a company that are
very zealous against the enemy go forth to war without
any manner of order, every one rushing forward as his
zeal shall drive him, all in confusion, if they gain some-
thing at the first onset by surprising the enemy, yet how
soon do they come to nothing and fall an easy, helpless
prey to their adversaries ! Order is one of the most ne-
cessary of all external means for the spiritual good of
God's church ; and therefore it is requisite, even in hea-
ven itself, where there is the least need of any external
means of giace : order is maintained among the glorious
angels there. The necessity of it for carrying on any
design, wherein a multitude are concerned, is so great
that even the devils in hell are driven to something of it
that they may carry on the designs of their kingdom.
And it is very observable that those kinds of irrational
creatures for whom it is needful that they should act in
union and join a multitude together, to carry on any
work for their preservation, they do, by a wonderful in-
stinct that God has put into them, observe and maintain
a most regular and exact order among themselves : such
as bees and some others.

And order in the visible church is not only necessary
to carrying on the designs of Christ's glory and the
church's prosperity, but it is absolutely necessary to its
defence : without it, it is like a city without walls, and

342 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

can be in no capacity to defend itself from any kind of
mischief; and so, how^ever order be an external thing,
yet it is not to be despised on that account ; for though
it be not the food of souls, yet it is in some respect
their defence. The people of Holland w^ould be very
foolish to despise the dikes that keep out the sea from
overwhelming them, under the names of dead stones and
vile earth, because the matter of v^hich they are built is
not good to eat.

It seems to be partly on the foundation of this notion
of the w^orthlessness of external order, that some have
seemed to act on the principle that the power of judging
and openly censuring others should not be reserved in
the hands of particular persons, or consistories ap-
pointed thereto, but ought to be left at large for any that
please to take it upon them, or that think themselves fit
for it : but more of this afterwards.

On this foundation also, an orderly attending on the
stated worship of God in families has been made too
light of; and it has been in some places too much of a
common and customary thing to be absent from family
worship, and to be abroad late in the night at religious
meetings or to attend religious conversation. Not but
that this may be, on certain extraordinary occasions. I
have seen the case to be such in many instances, that I
have thought it afforded sufficient warrant for persons to
be absent from family prayer, and to be from home until
very late in the night : but we should take heed that this
does not become a custom or common practice ; if it
should be so, we shall soon find the consequences to be
very ill.

It seems to be on the same foundation of the supposed

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 343

unprofitableness of external order, that it has been
thought by some that there is no need that such and such
religious services and performances should be limited to
any certain office in the church (of which more afterwards.)
And also that those offices themselves, as particularly
that of the Gospel ministry, need not be limited, as it
used to be, to persons of a liberal education ; but some
of late have been for having others that they have sup-
posed to be persons of eminent experience, publicly li-
censed to preach, yea, and ordained to the work of the
ministry ; and some ministers have seemed to favor such
a thing: but how little do they seem to look forward
and consider the unavoidable consequences of opening
such a door ! If once it should become a custom, or
a thing generally approved and allowed of, to admit
persons to the work of the ministry, that have had no
education for it, because of their remarkable experiences,
and being persons of good understanding, how many lay
persons would soon appear as candidates for the work
of the ministry ! I doubt not but that I have been ac-
quainted with scores that would have desired it.

And how shall we know where to stop % If one is ad-
mitted because his experiences are remarkable, another
will think his experiences also remarkable ; and we,
perhaps, shall not be able to deny but that they are near
as great : if one is admitted because, besides expe-
riences, he has good natural abilities, another by himself
and many of his neighbors may be thought equal to him.
It will be found of absolute necessity that there should
be some certain, visible limits fixed, to avoid bringing
odium upon ourselves, and breeding uneasiness and strife
amongst others j and I know of none better, and indeed

344 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

no Other that can w^ell be fixed, than those that the pro-
phet Zechariah fixes, namely, that those only should be
appointed to be pastors or shepherds in God's church
that have been taught to keep cattle from their youth, or
that have had an education iox that purpose.

Those ministers that have a disposition to break over
these limits, if they should do so, and make a practice of
it, v7ould break dov^Ti that fence vs^hich they themselves
after a while, after they had been wearied with the ill
consequences, would be glad to have somebody else
build up for them. Not but that there may probably be
some persons in the land that have had no education at
college, that are in themselves better qualified for the
work of the ministry than some others that have taken
their degrees and are now ordained. But yet I believe
the breaking over those bounds that have hitherto been
set in ordaining such persons, would in its consequences
be a greater calamity than the missing such persons in
the work of the ministry. The opening of a door for the
admission of unlearned men to the work of the ministry,
though they should be persons of extraordinary expe-
rience, would on some accounts be especially prejudicial
at such a day as this ; because such persons, for want of
an extensive knowledge, are oftentimes forward to lead
others into those things which a people are in danger of
at such a time above all other times, namely, impulses,
vain imaginations, superstition, indiscreet zeal, and such
like extremes ; instead of defending them from them, for
which a people especially need a shepherd at such an
extraordinary season.

Another erroneous principle that it seems to me some
have been at least in danger of, is, that ministers, because

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 345

they speak as Christ's ambassadors, may assume the same
style and speak as with the same authority that the pro-
phets of old did, yea, that Jesus Christ himself did in the
23d of Matthew, Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, &c.
and other places ; and that not only when they are speak-
ing to the people, but also to their brethren in the minis-
try. Which princi23le is absurd, because it makes no dif-
ference in the different degrees and orders of messengers
that God has sent into the world, though God has made
a very great difference ; for though they all come in some
respect in the name of God, and with something of his
authority, yet certainly there is a vast difference in the
degree of authority with which God has invested them.
Jesus Christ was one that was sent into the world as
God's messenger, and so was one of his apostles, and so
also is an ordinary pastor of a church : but yet it does not
follow that because Jesus Christ and an ordinary minis-
ter are both messengers of God, that therefore an ordi-
nary minister in his office is vested with the same degree
of authority that Christ was in his.

As there is a great difference in their authority, and as
Christ came as God's messenger in a vastly higher man-
ner, so another style became him, more authoritative than
is proper for us worms of the dust, though we also are
messengers of inferior degree. It would be strange if
God, when he has made so great a difference in the de-
gree in which he has invested different messengers with
his authority, should make no difference as to the outward
appearance and show of authority, in style and behavior,
which is proper and fit to be seen in them. Though God
has put great honor upon ministers, and they may speak
as his ambassadors, yet he never intended that thev
15*

346 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

should have the same outward appearance of authority
and majesty, either in their behavior or speech, that his
Son shall have when he comes to judgment at the last
day ; though both come, in different respects and degrees,
in the name of the Lord : alas ! can any thing ever make
it enter into the hearts of worms of the dust that it is fit
and suitable that it should be so ?

Thus I have considered the two first of the three causes
of error in conduct that were mentioned.

7. Errors from neglect of some things which the devil im-
2>roves to our hurt — In the inward experiences of chris-
tians, and their external effects.

I come now to the third and last cause of the errors
of those that have appeared to be the subjects or zealous
promoters of this work, namely, being ignorant or un-
observant OF SOME PARTICULAR THINGS BY WHICH THE
DEVIL HAS SPECIAL ADVANTAGE.

And here I would particularly notice, 1. some things
with respect to the inward experiences of christians them-
selves, and 2. something with regard to the external
effects of experiences.

There are three things I would notice with regard to
the experiences of christians, by which the devil has many
advantages against us.

1. The mixture there oftentimes is in the experiences
of true christians ; whereby when they have truly gra-
cious experiences and divine and spiritual discoveries
and exercises, they have something else mixed with
them besides what is spiritual : there is a mixture of that
which is natural and that which is corrupt with that which

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 347

is divine. This is what christians are liable to in the
present exceedingly imperfect state : the great imperfec-
tion of grace, the feebleness and infancy of the new na-
ture, and the great remains of corruption, together with
the circumstances we are in in this world, where we are
encompassed all around with what tends to pollute us,
expose to this.

And indeed it is not to be supposed that christians
ever have any experiences in this world that are wholly
pure, entirely spiritual, without any mixture of what is
natural and carnal : the beam of light, as it comes from
the fountain of light upon our hearts, is pure, but as it is
reflected thence it is mixed : the seed, as sent from heaven
and planted in the heart, is pure, but as it springs up out
of the heart, is impure ; yea, there is commonly a much
greater mixture than persons for the most part seem to
have any imagination of. I have often thought that the
experiences of true christians are very frequently as it is
with some kinds of frui£s that are enveloped in several
coverings of thick shells or pods, which are thrown away
by him that gathers the fruit, and but a very small part
of the whole bulk is the pure kernel that is good to eat.

The things, of all which there is frequently some mix-
ture with gracious experiences, yea, with very great and
high experiences, are these three, human, or natural af-
fection and passion ; impressions on the imagination; and
a degree of self-righteousness or spiritual pride. There is
very often with that which is spiritual a great mixture of
that affection or passion which arises from natural prin-
ciples ; so that nature shares largely in those vehement
motions and flights of the passions that appear. Hence
the same degrees of divine communications from heaven

348 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

will have vastly different effects in what outwardly ap-
pears in persons of different natural tempers.

The great mixture of that which is natural with that
which is spiritual, is very manifest in the peculiar effects
that divine influences have in some certain families, or
persons of such a blood, in the peculiar manner of the
operating of the passions and affections, and the manner
of the outward expression of them. I know some re-
markable instances of this. The same is also evident by
the different effects of divine communications on the
same person at different times and in different circum-
stances : the novelty of things, or the sudden transition
from an opposite extreme, and many other things that
might be mentioned, greatly contribute to the raising of
the passions.

And sometimes there is not only a mixture of that
which is common and natural with gracious experience,
but even that which is animal, that which is in a great
measure from the body, and is properly the result of the
animal frame. In what true christians feel of affections
towards God, all is not always purely holy and divine;
every thing that is felt in the affections does not arise
from spiritual principles, but common and natural prin-
ciples have a very great influence ; an improper self-
love may have a great share in the effect : God is not
loved for his own sake, or for the excellency and beauty
of his own perfections, as he ought to be ; nor have these
things in any wise that proportion in the effect that they
ought to have.

So in the love that true christians have one to another,
very often there is a great mixture of what arises from
common and natural principles, with grace ; and self-love

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 349

has a great influence : the children of God are not loved
purely for Christ's sake, but there may be a great mix-
ture of that natural love that many sects of heretics have
boasted of, w^ho have been greatly united one to another
because they vv^ere of their company, on their side against
the rest of the world ; yea, there may be a mixture of
natural love, to the opposite sex, w^ith christian and di-
vine love. So there may be a great mixture in that sor-
row for sin that the godly have ; and also in their joys ;
natural principles may greatly contribute to what is felt,
a great many ways, as might easily be shown, would it
not too much extend my discourse.

There is nothing that belongs to christian experience
that is more liable to a corrupt mixture than zeal ; though
it be an excellent virtue, a heavenly flame, when it is
pure : but as it is exercised in those who are so little
sanctified and so little humbled as we are in the present
state, it is very apt to be mixed with human passion, yea,
with corrupt hateful affections, pride and uncharitable
bitterness, and other things that are not from heaven but
from hell.

Another thing that is often mixed with what is spiritual
in the experiences of christians, is impressions on the
imagination ; whereby godly persons, together with a
spiritual understanding of divine things, and conviction
of their reality and certainty, and a strong and deep sense
of their excellency or great importance upon their hearts,
have strongly impressed on their minds external ideas or
images of things. A degree of imagination in such a
case, as I have observed elsewhere, is unavoidable, and
necessarily arises from human nature as constituted in
the present state ; and a degree of imagination is really

350 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

useful, and often is of great benefit ; but when it is in
too great a degree, it becomes an impure mixture that is
prejudicial. This mixture very often arises from the con-
stitution of the body. It commonly greatly contributes
to the other kind of mixture mentioned before, of natural
affections and passions ; it helps to raise them to a great
height.

Another thing that is often mixed with the experien-
ces of true christians, which is the worst mixture of all,
is a degree of self-righteousness or spiritual pride. This
is often mixed with the joys of christians ; the joy that
they have is not purely the joy of faith, or a rejoicing in
Christ Jesus, but is partly a rejoicing in themselves ;
there is oftentimes in their elevations a looking upon
themselves, and a viewing of their own high attainments ;
they rejoice partly because they are taken with their
own experiences and great discoveries, which makes
them in their own apprehensions so to excel ; and this
heightens all their passions, and especially those effects
that are more external.

There is a much greater mixture of these things in the
experiences of some christians than others ; in some the
mixture is so great as very much to obscure and hide
the beauty of grace in them, like a thick smoke that hin-
ders all the shining of the fire.

These things we ought to be well aware of, that we
may not take all for gold that glistens, and that we may
know what to countenance and encourage, and what to
discourage ; otherwise Satan will have a vast advantage
against us, for he works in the corrupt mixture. Some-
times, for want of persons distinguishing the ore from the
pure metal, those experiences are most admired by the

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 351

persons themselves that are the subjects of them and by
others, that are not the most excellent. The great ex-
ternal effects and vehemence of the passions, and violent
agitations of the animal spirits, are sometimes much
owing to the cori'upt mixture (as is very apparent in some
instances,) though it be not always so.

I have observed a great difference among those that
are under high affections, and seem disposed to be earn-
estly talking to those that are about them : some insist
much more, in their talk, on what they behold in God
and Christ, the glory of the divine perfections, Christ's
beauty and excellency and wonderful condescension and
grace, and their own unworthiness, and the great and in-
finite obligations that they themselves and others are un-
der to love and serve God : others insist almost wholly
on their own high privileges, their assurance of God's love
and favor, and the weakness and wickedness of opposers,
and how much they are above their reach. The latter may
have much of the presence of God, but their experiences
do not appear to be so solid and unmixed as the former.

And there is a great difference in persons' earnestness
in their talk and behavior : in some it seems to come in-
deed from the fulness of their hearts, and from the great
sense they have of truth, a deep sense of the certainty
and infinite greatness, excellency and importance of di-
vine and eternal things, attended with all appearances
of great humility : in others their earnestness seems to
arise from a great mixture of human passion, and an un-
due and intemperate agitation of the spirits, which ap-
pears by their earnestness and vehemence not being pro-
portioned to the nature of the subject they insist on, but
they are violent in every thing they say, as much when

352 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

they are talking of things of smaller importance as v^hen
speaking of things of greater weight. I have seen it thus
in an instance or two, in which this vehemence at length
issued in distraction. And there have been some few in-
stances of a more extraordinary nature still, even of per-
sons finding themselves disposed earnestly to talk and
cry out, from an unaccountable kind of bodily pressure,
without any extraordinary view of any thing in their
minds, or sense of any thing upon their hearts, wherein
probably there was the immediate agency of the devil.

2. Another thing by which the devil has great advan-
tage, is the unheeded defects there sometimes are in the
experiences of true christians, and in those high affec-
tions wherein there is much that is truly good.

What I now have respect to, is something diverse from
the defect or imperfection of degree, which there is in
every holy disposition and exercise in this life, in the
best of the saints. What I aim at is experiences being
especially defective in some particular thing that ought
to be in them ; which, though it be not an essential de-
fect, or such a defect as is in the experiences of hypo-
crites, which renders them utterly vain, monstrous, and
altogether abominable to God, yet is such a defect as
maims and deforms the experience : the essence of truly
christian experiences is not wanting, but yet that is want-
ing which is very needful in order to the proper beauty
of the image of Christ in such a person's experiences ;
things are very much out of a due proportion : there is
indeed much of some things, but at the same time there
is so little of some other things that should bear a pro-
portion, that the defect very much deforms the christian,
and is truly odious in the sight of God.

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 353

What I observed before was something that deformed
the christian, as it was too much, something mixed, that
is, not belonging to the christian as such ; what I speak
of now is something that deforms the christian the other
way, by there not being enougJit something wanting, that
does belong to the christian as such : the one deforms
the christian as a monstrous excrescence ; the other as
thereby the new creature is maimed, and some member
is in a great measure wanting, or is so small and wither-
ing as to be very much out of due proportion. This is
another spiritual calamity that the saints are liable to,
through the great imperfection of grace in this life ; like
the chicken in the egg, in the beginning of its forma-
tion, in which, though there are indeed the rudiments or
lineaments of all the parts, yet some few parts are plain to
be seen, when others are hid, so that without a micro-
scope it appears very monstrous.

When this deficiency and disproportion is great, as
sometimes it is in real saints, it is not only a great de-
formity in itself, but has many ill consequences : it gives
the devil great advantage, and leaves a door open for
corruption, and exposes to very deformed and unlove-
ly actions, and issues often in the great wounding of
the soul.

For the better understanding of this matter, we may
observe that God, in the revelation that he has made of
himself to the world by Jesus Christ, has taken care to
give a proportionable manifestation of two kinds of ex-
cellencies or perfections of his nature, namely, those that
especially tend to possess us with awe and reverence,
and to search and humble us ; and those that tend to
win, and draw, and encourage us : by the one, he ap-

354 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

pears as an infinitely great, pure, holy, and heart-search
ing judge ; by the other ^ as a gentle and gracious father
and a loving friend : by the one he is a pure, searching,
and burning flame ; by the other, a sweet refreshing light.

These two kinds of attributes are, as it were, admira-
bly tempered together in the revelation of the Gospel ;
there is a proportionable manifestation of justice and
mercy, holiness and grace, majesty and gentleness, autho-
rity and condescension. God hath thus ordered that his
diverse excellencies, as he reveals himself in the face of
Jesus Christ, should have a proportionable manifestation,
herein providing for our necessities. He knew it to be of
great consequence that our apprehensions of these diverse
perfections of his nature should be duly proportioned one
to another : a defect on the one hand, having much of a
discovery of his love and grace without a proportionable
discovery of his awful majesty and his holy and search-
ing purity, would tend to spiritual pride, carnal confidence
and presumption ; and a defect on the other hand, having
much of a discovery of his holy majesty without a pro-
portionable discovery of his grace, tends to unbelief, a
sinful fearfulness and spirit of bondage, and therefore
herein chiefly consists that deficiency of experiences that
I am now speaking of.

The revelation God has made of himself in his word,
and the provision made for our spiritual welfare in the
Gospel is perfect, but yet the actual light and communi-
cations we have are not perfect, but many ways exceed-
ing imperfect and maimed. And experience plainly shows
that christians may have high experiences in some re-
spects, and yet their circumstances may be unhappy in this
respect, that their experiences and discoveries are no more

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 2t&9i

general. There is a great difference among christians in
this respect ; some have much more general discoveries
than others, who yet are, upon many accounts, the most
amiable christians.

Christians may have experiences that are very high,
and yet there may be very much of this deficiency and
disproportion ; their high experiences are truly from the
Spirit of Grod, but sin comes in by this defect, (as indeed
all sin is originally from a defective privative cause.) In
such a case, high discoveries, at the same time that they
are enjoyed, may be, and sometimes are the occasion or
causa sine qua non of sin ; sin may come in at that back
door, the gap that is left open, as spiritual pride often
does : and many times the Spirit of God is quenched by
this means, and God punishes the pride and presumption
that rises, by bringing such darkness, and suffering such
awful consequences and horrid temptations as are enough
to make one's hair stand on end to hear them. Christians
therefore should diligently observe their own hearts as
to this matter, and should pray to God that he would
give us experiences in which one thing may bear a pro-
portion to another, that God may be honored and their
souls edified thereby ; and ministers should have an eye
to this in their private dealings with the souls of their
people.

It is chiefly from such a defect of experiences that some
things have arisen that have been pretty common among
true christians of late, which have' been supposed by
many to have risen from a good cause, as particularly talk-
ing of divine and heavenly things, and expressing divine
joys with laughter or a light behavior. I believe, in many
instances, such things have arisen from a good cause, as

356 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

their causa sine quanon, that high discoveries and gracious
joyful affections have been the occasion of them ; but the
proper cause has been sin, even that odious defect in their
experience whereby there has been v\^anting a sense of
the awful and holy majesty of God as present with them,
and their nothingness and vileness before him, propor-
tionable to the sense they have had of God's grace and
the love of Christ. And the same is true in many cases
of persons' unsuitable boldness, their disposition to speak
with authority, their intemperate zeal, and many other
things that sometimes appear in true christians under
great religious affections.

And sometimes the vehemence of the motion of the
animal spirits under great affections is owing, in consi-
derable measure, to experiences being thus partial. I have
known, in several instances, that persons have been
greatly affected with the dying love of Christ, and the
consideration of the happiness of the enjoyment of him
in heaven, and other things of that nature, and their ani-
mal spirits at the same time have been in a great emo-
tion : but in the midst of it they have had given them a
deep sense of the awful, holy majesty of God, and it has
at once composed them and quieted animal nature with-
out diminishing their comfort, but only making it of a
better and more solid nature : when they have had a
sense both of the majesty and grace of God, one thing
has, as it were, balanced another, and caused a more
happy sedateness and composure of body and mind.

From these things we may learn how to judge of ex-
periences, and to estimate their goodness. Those are not
always the best experiences that are attended with the
most violent affections and most vehement motions of the

i

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 357

animal spirits, or that have the greatest effects on the
body ; nor are they always the best that most dispose
persons to abound in talk to others, and to speak in the
most vehement manner, (though these things often arise
from the greatness of spiritual experiences :) but those
are the most excellent experiences that are qualified as
follows :

1. That have the least mixture, or are the most purely
spiritual.

2. That are the least deficient and partial, in which the
diverse things that appertain to christian experience are
proportionable one to another : and,

3. That are raised to the highest degree ; it is no mat-
ter how high they are raised, if they are qualified as before
mentioned — the higher the better. Experiences thus qua-
lified will be attended with the most amiable behavior,
and will bring forth the most solid and sweet fruits, and
will be the most durable, and will have the greatest effect
on the abiding temper of the soul.

If God is pleased to carry on this work, and it should
prove to be the dawning of a general revival of the chris-
tian church, it may be expected that the time will come
before long, when the experiences of christians shall be
much more generally thus qualified. We must expect
green fruits before we have ripe ones. It is probable that
hereafter the discoveries which the saints shall have of
divine things, will be in a much higher degree than yet
have been, but yet shall be so ordered by an infinitely
wise and all-sufficient God, that they shall not have so
great an effect in proportion on the body, and will be less
oppressive to nature ; and that the outward manifesta-
tions will rather be like those in Stephen, when he was

358 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

full of the Holy Ghost, when all that sat in the council,
looking steadfastly on him, saw his face, as it had been the
face of an angel. Their inward fulness of the Spirit of
Grod, in his divine, amiable, and sweet influences, shall,
as it were, shine forth in a heavenly aspect, and manner
of speech and behavior. But,

3. There is another thing concerning the experiences
of christians, of which it is of yet greater importance
that we should be aware than either of the preceding,
and that is the degenerating of experiences. What I mean
is something diverse from the mere decay of experiences,
or their gradually vanishing, by persons losing their sense
of things : it is persons' experiences growing by degrees
worse and worse in their kind, more and more partial
and deficient, in which things are more out of due pro-
portion, and also have more and more of a corrupt mix-
ture ; the spiritual part decreases, and the other useless
and hurtful parts greatly increase. There is such a thing,
and it is very frequent, as experience abundantly evi-
dences : I have seen it in very many instances ; and great
are the mischiefs that have arisen through want of being
more aware of it.

There is commonly, as I observed before, in high ex-
periences, besides that which is spiritual, a mixture of
three things : natural or common affections, workings of
the imagination, and a degree of self-righteousness or
spiritual pride. Now it often comes to pass, that through
persons not distinguishing the wheat from the chaff, and
for want of watchfulness and humble jealousy of them-
selves, and laying great weight on the natural and ima-
ginary part, and yielding to it and indulging it, that part
grows and increases, and the spiritual part decreases ; the

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 35'9

devil sets in and works in the corrupt part, and cherishes
it to his utmost ; until at length the experiences of some
persons who began well, come to but little else but vio-
lent motions of carnal affections, with great heats of the
imagination, and a great degree of enthusiasm and swell-
ing of spiritual pride ; very much like some fruits which
bud, blossom and kernel well, but afterwards are blasted
with an excess of moisture ; so that though the bulk is
monstrously great, yet there is little else in it but what
is useless and unwholesome. It appears to me very pro-
bable that many of the heresies that have arisen and sects
that have appeared in the christian world, in one age and
another, with wild enthusiastical notions and practices,
began at first by this means : that it was such a degene-
rating of experiences that first gave rise to them, or at
least led the way to them.

There is nothing in the world that so much exposes to
this degenerating of experiences as an unheeded spiritual
pride and self-confidence, and persons being conceited
of their own attainments, without a humble, daily, and
continued dependence on God. And this very thing
seems to be typified of old, by the corrupting of the
manna. Some of the children of Israel, because they
had gathered a store of manna, trusted in it, there being,
as they apprehended, sufiicient in the store they had
gathered and laid up, without humbly looking to heaven
and stooping to the earth for daily supplies; and the
consequence was, that their manna bred worms and
stank. Exod. 16 : 20. Pride, above all things, promotes
this degeneracy of experiences, because it grieves and
quenches the Spirit of the Lamb of God, and so kills
the spiritual part ; and it cherishes the natural part,

360 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

inflames the carnal affections, and heats the imagina-
tion.

The unhappy person that is the subject of such a de-
generacy of experiences, for the most part is not sensible
of his own calamity ; but because he finds himself still
violently moved vv^ith greater heats of zeal and more ve-
hement motions of his animal spirits, thinks himself fuller
of the Spirit of God than ever. But indeed it is v^^ith
him, as the apostle says of the Galatians, Gal. 3 : 3,
" Having begun in the Spirit, they are made perfect by
the flesh."

By the mixture there is of common affection with love
to God, the love of true christians is liable to degenerate,
and to be more and more built on the foundation of a
supposition of their being his high and peculiar favorites,
and less and less on an apprehension of the excellency
of God's nature, as he is in himself. So the joy of chris-
tians, by reason of the mixture there is with spiritual joy,
is liable to degenerate, and to come at last to be little
else but joy in self, joy in a person's own supposed emi-
nency and distinction from others in the favor of God.
So zeal, that at first might be in a great part spiritual,
yet, through the mixture there is in a long continuance
of opposition and conti'oversy, may degenerate more and
more into human and proud passion, and may come to
bitterness, and even a degree of hatred.

And so love to the brethren may by degrees come to
little else but fondness and zeal for a party ; yea, through
a mixture of a natural love to the opposite sex, may de-
generate more and more until it issues in that which is
criminal and gross. And I leave it with those who are
better acquainted with ecclesiastical history to inquire

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 361

whether such a degeneracy of affections as this might
not be the first thing that led the way and gave occasion
to the rise of the abominable notions of some sects that
have arisen, concerning the community of women. How-
ever that is, yet certainly the mutual embraces and kisses
of persons of different sexes, under the notion of chris-
tian love and holy kisses, are utterly to be disallowed, as
having the most direct tendency quickly to turn christian
love into unclean and brutish lust, which will not be the
better, but ten times the worse, for being christened by
the name of christian love.

I should also think it advisable that meetings of young
people, of both sexes, in the evening, by themselves,
without a minister or any elder people amongst them, for
religious exercises, should be avoided ; for though for
the present, while their minds are greatly solemnized
with lively impressions and a deep sense of divine things,
there may appear no ill consequences, yet we must look
to the further end of things, and guard against future
dangers and advantages that Satan might gain against
us. As a lively, solemn sense of divine things on the
minds of young persons may gradually decay, so there
will be danger that an ill improvement of these meetings
may gradually prevail ; if not in any unsuitable behavior
v/hile together in the meeting, yet when they break up to
go home, they may naturally consort together in couples
for other than religious purposes ; and it may at last come
to that, that young persons may go to such meetings,
chiefly for the sake of such an opportunity for company
keeping.

The defect there sometimes is in the experiences of
christians exposes them to degenerate, as well as the

Revival of Rel. \^

362 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

mixture tliat they have. Deficient maimed experiences
sometimes become more and more so : the mind being
w^holly intent upon those things that are in viev\^, and
those that are most w^anting being neglected, there is less
and less of them, and so the gap for corruption to come
in grows wider and wider. And commonly both these
causes of the degenerating of experiences operate to-
gether.

We had need to be jealous over ourselves with a godly
jealousy, as the apostle was over the christian Corin-
thians, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve
through his subtlety, so our minds should be corrupted
from the simplicity that is in Christ. God indeed w411
never suffer his true saints totally and finally to fall away,
but yet he may punish their pride and self-confidence, by
suffering them to be long led into a dreadful wilderness
by the subtle serpent, to the great wounding of their
own souls and the interest of religion.

And before I dismiss this head of the degenerating of
exjDeriences, I would mention one thing more that tends
to it ; and that is, persons aiming in their experience to
go beyond the rule of God's word, aiming at that wliicJi
is indeed, in some respects, beyond the rule. Thus some
persons have endeavored utterly to root out and abolish
all natural affection, or any special affection or respect to
their near relations, under a notion that no other love
ought to be allowed but spiritual love, and that all other
love is to be abolished as carnal, and that it becomes
christians to love none upon the account of any thing else
but the image of God ; and that therefore love should go
out to one and another only in the proportion in which
the image of God is seen in them. They might as well

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 363

argue that a man ought utterly to disallow of and en-
deavor to abolish all love or appetite to his daily food,
under a notion that it is a carnal appetite, and that no
other appetite should be tolerated but spiritual appetites.
Why should the saints strive after that, as a high attain-
ment in holiness, which the apostle, in Rom. 1 : 31, men-
tions as one instance wherein the heathen had got to the
most horrid pass in wickedness, a being without natural
affection ?

Some have doubted whether they might pray for the
conversion and salvation of the souls of their children
any more than for the souls of others ; because the salva-
tion of the souls of others would be as much to God's
glory as the salvation of their children ; and they have
supposed that to pray most for their own would show a
selfish disposition. So they have been afraid to tolerate
a compassionate grief and concern for their nearest
friends, for fear it would be an argument of want of re-
signation to God.

And it is true, there is great danger of persons setting
their hearts too much upon their earthly friends : our
love to earthly friends ought to be under the government
of the love of God, and should be attended with a spirit
of submission and resignation to his will, and every thing
should be subordinated to his glory : but that is no argu-
ment that these affections should be entirely abolished,
which the Creator of the world hag put within mankind
for the good of mankind, and because he saw they would
be needful for them as they must be united in society in
the present state, and are of great use when kept in their
proper place ; and to endeavor totally to root them out,
would be to reproach and oppose the wisdom of the

364 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

Creator. Nor is the existence of these natural inclina-
tions, if v^ell regulated, inconsistent with any part of our
duty to God, or any argument of a sinful selfishness, any
more than the natural abhorrence there is in the human
nature of pain and the natural inclination to ease that
was in the man Christ Jesus himself.

It is the duty of parents to be more concerned, and to
pray more for the salvation of their children than for the
children of their neighbors ; as much as it is the duty of
a minister to be more concerned for the salvation of the
souls of his flock, and to pray more for them than those
of other congregations, because they are committed to his
care. So our near friends are more committed to our
care than others, and our near neighbors than those that
live at a great distance ; and the people of our land and
nation are more in some sense committed to our care
than the people of China, and we ought to pray more for
them, and to be more concerned that the kingdom of
Christ should flourish among them than in another coun-
try, where it would be as much and no more for the
glory of God.

Compassion ought to be especially exercised towards
friends. Job, 6 : 14. Christ did not frown upon a special
affection and compassion for near friends, but counte-
nanced and encouraged it, from time to time, in those
that in the exercise of such an affection and compassion
applied to him for relief for their friends ; as in the in-
stance of the woman of Canaan, Jairus, Mary and Mar-
tha, the centurion, the widow of Nain, and many others.
The apostle Paul, though a man as much resigned and
devoted to God and under the power of his love per-
haps as any mere man that ever lived, yet had a peculiar

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 365

concern for his countrymen the Jews, the rather on this
account, that they were his brethren and kinsmen according
to the flesh ; he had a very high degree of compassionate
grief for them, insomuch that he tells us he had great
heaviness and continual sorrow of heart for them, and
could wish himself accursed from Christ for them.

There are many things that are proper for the saints
in heaven, that are not suitable to the state God has set
us in in this world : and for christians, in these and
other instances, to affect to go beyond the present state
of mankind and what God has appointed as fit for it, is
an instance of that which the wise man calls a heing
righteous over7nuch, and has a tendency to open a door for
Satan, and to cause religious affections to degenerate in-
to something very unbecoming christians.

Thus I have, as I proposed, noticed some things with
regard to the inward experiences of christians, by which
Satan has an advantage.

I now proceed in the second place to notice something
with regard to the external effects of experiences, which
also gives Satan an advantage. What I have respect to
is the secret and unaccountable influence that custom
has upon persons, with respect to the external effects and
manifestations of the inward affections of the mind. By
custom, I mean both a person's being accustomed to a
thing in himself, in his own common, allowed, and in-
dulged practice, and also the countenance and approba-
tion of others amongst whom he dwells, by their general
voice and practice. It is well known, and appears suffi-
ciently by what I have said already in this treatise and
elsewhere, that I am far from ascribing all the late un-
common effects and outward manifestations of inward

366 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

experiences to custom and fashion, as some do ; I know
it to be otherwise, if it be possible for me to know any-
thing of this nature by the most critical observation,
under all manner of opportunities of observing. But yet
this also is exceedingly evident by experience, that cus-
tom has a strange influence in these things : I know it by
the different manners and degrees of exteiTial effects and
manifestations of great affections and high discoveries in
different towns, according to what persons are gradually
led into, and insensibly habituated to by example and cus-
tom ; and also in the same place, at different times, ac-
cording to the conduct that they have : if some person is
among them to conduct them, that much countenances and
encourages such kind of outward manifestations of great
affections, they naturally and insensibly prevail, and grow
by degrees unavoidable ; but when afterwards they come
under another kind of conduct, the manner of external
appearances will strangely alter : and yet it seems to be
without any proper design or contrivance of those in
whom there is this alteration ; it is not properly affected
by them, but the influence of example and custom is se-
cret and insensible to the persons themselves.

These things have a vast influence in the manner of
persons manifesting their joys, whether with smiles or an
air of lightness, or with more solemnity and reverence ;
and so they have a great influence as to the disposition
persons have, under high affections, to abound in talk ;
and also as to the manner of their speaking, the loudness
and vehemence of their speech ; (though it would be ex-
ceedingly unjust, and against all the evidence of fact and
experience and the reason of things, to lay all disposi-
tions persons have to be much in speaking to others, and

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED, 367

to speak in a very earnest manner, to custom.) It is
manifest that example and custom have some way or
other a secret and indefinable influence on those actions
that are involuntary, by the difference that there is in
different places, and in the same places at different times,
according to the diverse examples and conduct that
they have.

Therefore, though it would be very unreasonable, and
prejudicial to the interests of religion, to frown upon all
these extraordinary external effects and manifestations
of great religious affections (for a measure of them is
natural, necessary and beautiful, and the effect in no
wise disproportioned to the spiritual cause, and is of
great benefit to promote religion,) yet I think they greatly
err who think that these things should be wholly unli-
mited, and that all should be encouraged in going in
these things to the utmost length that they feel themselves
inclined to. The consequence of this will be very bad.

There ought to be a gentle restraint held upon these
things, and a prudent care should be taken of persons in
such extraordinary circumstances ; they should be mode-
rately advised, at proper seasons, not to make more ado
than there is need of, but rather to hold a restraint upon
their inclinations : otherwise extraordinary outward ef-
fects will grow u23on them, they will be more and more
natural and unavoidable, and the extraordinary outward
show will increase, without any iiicrease of the internal
cause ; persons will find themselves under a kind of ne-
cessity of making a great ado, with less and less affection
of soul, until at length almost any slight emotion will set
them going, and they will be more and more violent and
boisterous, and will grow louder and louder, until their

36S THOUGUTS ON THE REVIVAL.

actions and behavior become indeed very absurd. These
things experience proves.

Thus I have noticed the more general causes whence
the errors that have attended this great revival of religion
have risen, and under each head have observed some
particular errors that have flowed from these fountains.

8. Some particular errors icldcli have arisen from several
of the ahovementioned causes — Censuring others as micon-
verted.

I now proceed as I proposed in the second place, to
notice some particular errors that have risen from seve-
ral OF THESE CAUSES j in somc perhaps they have been
chiefly owing to one, and in others to another, and in
others to the influence of several, or all conjunctly.

And here the first thing I would notice, is censuring
others that are professing christians, in good standing in
the visible church, as unconverted. I need not repeat
what I have elsewhere said to show this to be against
the plain, and frequent, and strict prohibitions of the
word of God : it is the worst disease that has attended
this work, most contrary to the spirit and rules of Chris-
tianity, and of the worst consequences. There is a
most unhappy tincture that the minds of many, both
ministers and people, have received that way. The man-
ner of many has been, when they first enter into conver-
sation with any person that seems to have any show or
make any pretences to religion, to discern him, or to fix
a judgment of him, from his manner of talking of things
of religion, whether he be converted, or experimentally
acquainted with vital piety or not, and then to treat him
accordingly, and freely to express their thoughts of him

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 369

to Others, especially those that they have a good opinion
of as true christians, and accepted as brethren and com-
panions in Christ; or if they do not declare their minds
expressly, yet by their manner of speaking of them, at
least to their friends, they will show plainly what their
thoughts are. So when they have heard any minister
pray or preach, their first work has been to obsen-e hira
on a design of discerning him, whether he be a converted
man or no ; whether he prays like one that feels the
saving power of God's Spirit in his heart, and whether
he preaches like one that knows what he says.

It has been so much the way in some places, that many
new converts do not know but it is their duty to do so ;
they know no other way. And when once persons yield
to such a notion, and give in to such a humor, they will
quickly grow very discerning in their own apprehension,
they think they can easily -tell a hypocrite : and when
once they have passed their censure, every thing seems
to confirm it, they see more and more in the person that
they have censured, that seems to them to show plainly
that he is an unconverted man. And then, if the person
censured be a minister, every thing in his public per-
formances seems dead and sapless, and to do them no
good at all, but, on the contrary, to be of deadening influ-
ence and poisonous to the soul ; yea, it seems worse and
worse to them, his preaching grows more and more in-
tolerable : which is owing to a secret, strong prejudice,
that steals in more and more upon the mind, as expe-
rience plainly and certainly shows.

When the Spirit of God was wonderfully poured out
in this place more than seven years ago, and near thirty
souls in a week, take one with another, for five or six

lo*

570 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

weeks together, were to appearance brought home to
Christ, and all the town seemed to be alive and full of
God, there was no such notion or humor prevailing here ;
when ministers preached here, as very many did at that
time, young and old, our people did not go about to dis-
cern whether they were men of experience or not ; they
did not know that they must : Mr. Stoddard never brought
them up in that way ; it did not seem natural to them to
go about any thing of that nature, nor did any such thing
enter into their hearts ; but when any minister preached,
the business of every one was to listen and attend to
what he said, and apply it to his own heart, and make
the utmost improvement of it.

And it is remarkable, that never did there appear such
a disposition in the people to relish, approve of, and ad-
mire ministers' preaching as at that time : such expres-
sions as these were frequent in the mouths of one and
another, on occasion of the preaching of strangers here :
" That they rejoiced that there were so many such emi-
nent ministers in the country ; and they wondered they
had never heard the fame of them before : they were
thankful that other towns had so good means," and the
like. And scarcely ever did any minister preach here, but
his preaching did some remarkable service ; as I had good
opportunity to know, because at that time I had particular
acquaintance with most of the persons in the town, in
their soul concerns. That it has been so much otherwise
of late in many places in the land, is another instance of
the secret and powerful influence of custom and example.

There has been an unhappy disposition in some minis-
ters toward their hrethren in the mimstry in this respect,
which has encouraged and greatly promoted such a spirit

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 371

among some of their people. A wrong improvement has
been made of Christ's scourging the buyers and sellers
out of the temple J it has been expected by some that
Christ was now about thus to purge his house of uncon-
verted ministers, and this has made it more natural to
them to think that they should do Christ service, and act
as co-workers with him, by exerting themselves, and
endeavoring by all means to cashier those ministers that
they thought to be unconverted. Indeed, it appears to
me probable that the time is coming when awful judg-
ments will be executed on unfaithful ministers, and that
no sort of men in the world will be so much exposed to
divine judgments ,• but then we should leave that work
to Christ, who is the searcher of hearts, and to whom
vengeance belongs ; and not, without warrant, take the
scourge out of his hand into our own.

There has been too much of a disposition in some, as
it were to give ministers over as reprobates that have
been looked upon as wolves in sheep's clothing; which
has tended to promote and encourage a spirit of bitter-
ness towards them, and to make it natural to treat them
too much as if they knew God hated them. If God's
children knew that others were reprobates, it would not
be required of them to love them ; we may hate those
that we know God hates ; as it is lawful to hate the devil,
and as the saints at the day of judgment will hate the
wicked. Some have been too apt to look for fire from
heaven upon particular ministers ; and this has naturally
excited the disposition to call for it, that Christ rebuked
in his disciples at Samaria. For my part, though I be-
lieve no sort of men on earth are so exposed to spiritual
judgments as wicked ministers, yet I feel no disposition

372 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

to treat any minister as if I supposed that he was finally
rejected of God; for I cannot but hope that there is
coming a day of such great grace, a time so appointed
for the magnifying of the riches and sovereignty of divine
mercy beyond what ever was, that a great number of
unconverted ministers will obtain mercy.

There was no class of persons in Christ's time that
were so guilty, and so hardened, and towards whom
Christ manifested such great indignation as the priests
and scribes, and there were no such persecutors of Christ
and his disciples as they ; and yet in the great outpouring
of the Spirit that began on the day of pentecost, though
it began with the common people, yet in the progress of
the work, after a while, a great compoMy of priests in Jeru-
salem were obedient to the faith, Acts, 6 : 7. And Saul,
one of the most violent of all the persecuting pharisees,
became afterwards the greatest promoter of the work of
God that ever was. I hope we shall yet see in many in-
stances a fulfilment of Isaiah, 29 : 24, " They also that
erred in spirit shall come to understanding, and they that
murmured shall learn doctrine.

Nothing has been gained by this practice. The end
that some have aimed at in it has not been obtained, nor
is ever like to be. Possibly some have openly censured
ministers, and encouraged their people's uneasiness un-
der them, in hopes it would soon come to that, that the
uneasiness would be so general and so great, that uncon-
verted ministers in general would be cast off, and that
then things would go on happily ; but there is no likeli-
hood of it. The devil indeed has obtained his end ; this
practice has bred a great deal of unhappiness among mi-
nisters and people, has spoiled christians' enjoyment of

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 373

Sabbaths, and made them their most uneasy, uncomfort-
able and unprofitable days, and has stirred up great con-
tention and set all in a flame ; and in one place and ano-
ther where there was a glorious work of God's Spirit be-
gun, it has, in a great measure, knocked all in the head,
and their ministers hold their places.

Some have aimed at a better end in censuring minis-
ters ; they have supposed it to be a likely means to awaken

them : whereas indeed there is no one thinor has had so

o

great a tendency to prevent the awakening of disaffected
ministers in general ; and no one thing has actually had
such influence to lock up the minds of ministers against
any good eflect of this great work of God in the land
upon their minds in this respect : I have known instances
of some that seemed to be much moved by the first ap-
pearance of this work, but since have seemed to be
greatly deadened by what has appeared of this nature.
And if there be one or two instances of ministers that
have been awakened by it, there are ten to one on whom
it has had a contrary influence. The worst enemies of this
work have been inwardly eased by this practice ; they
have made a shield of it to defend their consciences, and
have been glad that it has been carried to so great a
length ; at the same time that they have looked upon it,
and improved it, as a door opened for them to be more
bold in opposing the work in general.

There is no such dreadful danger of natural men's be-
ing undone by our forbearing thus to censure them, and
treating them as visible christians : it will be no bloody,
hell-peopling charity, as some seem to suppose, when it
is known that we treat them as christians, not because
we have taken it upon us to pass a judgment on their

374 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

State on any trial or exercise of our skill in examining
and discerning them, but only as allowing them to be
worthy of a public charity on their profession and good
external behavior, any more than Judas was in danger of
being deceived by Christ's treating him a long time as a
disciple, and sending him forth as an apostle, because he
did not then take it upon him to act as the Judge and
Searcher of hearts, but only as the Head of the visible
church. Indeed, such a charity as this may be abused by
some, as every thing is and will be, that is in its own na-
ture proper, and of never so good tendency.

I say nothing against dealing thoroughly with con-
science, by the most convincing and searching dispensa-
tion of the word of God : I do not desire that that sword
should be sheathed, or gently handled by ministers ; but
let it be used as a two-edged sword, to pierce, even to
the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, of the joints and
marrow ; let conscience be dealt with without any com-
pliments ; let ministers handle it in flaming fire, without
having any more mercy on it than the furnace has on
those metals that are tried in it. But let us let men's per-
sons alone : let the word of God judge them, but do not
let us take it upon us until we have warrant for it.

Some have been ready to censure ministers because
they seem, in comparison of some other ministers, to be
very cold and lifeless in their ministerial performances.
But then it should be considered that, for aught we know,
God may hereafter raise up ministers of so much more
excellent and heavenly qualifications, and so much more
spiritual and divine in their performances, that there may
appear as great a difference between them and those that
now seem the most lively, as there is now between them

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 375

and others that are called dead and sapless ; and those
that are now called lively ministers may aj^pear to their
hearers, when they compare them with others that shall
excel them, as wretchedly mean, and their performances
poor, dead, and dry ; and many may be ready to be pre-
judiced against them, as accounting them good for no-
thing, and perhaps calling them soul-murderers. What a
poor figure may we suppose the most lively of us, and
those that are most admired by the people, do make in
the eyes of one of the saints of heaven, any otherwise
than as their deadness, deformity, and rottenness is hid
by the veil of Christ's righteousness ]

Another thing that has been supposed to be sufficient
warrant for openly censuring ministers as unconverted,
is their opposing this work of God that has lately been
carried on in the land. And there can be no doubt with
me but that opposition against this work may be such as
to render either ministers or people truly scandalous, and
expose them to public ecclesiastical censure ; and that
ministers hereby may utterly defeat the design of their
ministry, as I observed before ; and so give their people
just cause of uneasiness. I should not think that any
person had power to oblige me constantly to attend the
ministry of one who did from time to time plainly pray
and preach against this work, or speak reproachfully of
it frequently in his public performances, after all chris-
tian methods had been used for a remedy, and to no
purpose.

But as to determining how far opposing this work is
consistent with a state of grace, or how far and for how
long a time some persons of good experience in their
own souls, through prejudices they have received from

3'5'6 THOUoaTs on the revival,

the errors that have been mixed with this work, or
through some peculiar disadvantages they are under to
behold things in a right view of them, by reason of the
persons they converse with, or their own cold and dead
frames, it is, as experience shows, a very difficult thing :
I have seen that which abundantly convinces me that the
business is too high for me ; I am glad that God has not
committed such a difficult task to me ; I can joyfully leave
it wholly in his hands who is infinitely fit for it, without
meddling at all with it myself. We may represent it as
exceeding dangerous to oppose this work, since for this
we have good warrant in the word of God ; but I know
of no necessity we are under to determine whether it be
possible for those that are guilty of it to be in a state of
grace.

God seems so strictly to have forbidden this practice
of our judging our brethren in the visible church, not
only because he knew that we were too much of babes,
infinitely too weak, fallible and blind, to be well capaci-
tated for it, but also because he knew that it was not a
work suited to our proud hearts ; that it would be setting
us vastly too high, and making us too much lords over
our fellow-creatures. Judging our brethren, and passing
a condemnatory sentence upon them, seems to carry in
it an act of authority, especially in so great a case, to
sentence them with respect to the state of their hearts,
on which depends their liableness to eternal damnation ;
as is evident by such interrogations as these (to hear
w^hich from God's mouth is enough to make us shrink
into nothing with shame and confusion, and a sense of
our own blindness and worthlessness,) Romans, 14 : 4,
"Who art thou that judgest another man's servant? To

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 377

his own master he standeth or falleth ;" and James, 4 : 12,
** There is one lawgiver that is able to save and to de-
stroy; who art thou that judgest another "?" Our wise
and merciful Shepherd has graciously taken care not to
lay in our way such a temptation to pride ; he has cut up
all such poison out of our pasture ; and therefore we
should not desire to have it restored. Blessed be his
name, that he has not laid such a temptation in the way
of my pride ! I know that in order to be fit for this busi-
ness I must not only be vastly more knowing, but more
humble than I am.

Though I believe some of God's own children have of
late been very guilty in this matter, yet by what is said
of it in the Scripture, it appears to me very likely, that
before these things which God has lately begun have an
end, God will awfully rebuke that practice : may it in
sovereign and infinite mercy be prevented, by the deep
and open humiliation of those that have openly prac-
tised it.

As this practice ought to be avoided, so should all such
open, visible marks of distinction and separation as im-
ply it; as particularly distinguishing such as we have
judged to be in a converted state with the appellations
of hrotlier or sister ; any further than there is a visible
ecclesiastical distinction. In those places where it is the
manner to receive such and such only to the communion
of the visible church, as recommend themselves by giv-
ing a satisfying account of their inward experiences,
there christians may openly distinguish such persons, in
their speech and ordinary behavior, with a visible sepa-
ration, without being inconsistent with themselves : and
I say nothing now on the question whether such an ac-

o/S THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

count of experience be requisite to church fellov^^ship :
but certainly, to admit persons to communion with us as
brethren in the visible church, and then visibly to reject
them, and to make an open distinction between them and
others, by different names or appellations, is to be incon-
sistent with ourselves : it is to make a visible church
within a visible church, and visibly to divide between
sheep and goats, setting one on the right hand and the
other on the left.

This bitter root of censoriousness must be totally
rooted out, as we would prepare the way of the Lord.
It has nourished and upheld many other things contrary
to the humility, meekness and love of the Gospel. The
minds of many have received an unhappy turn, in some
respects, with their religion : there is a certain point or
sharpness, a disposition to a kind of warmth that does
not savor of the meek, lamblike, sweet disposition that
becomes christians : many have now been so long habi-
tuated to it that they do not know how to get out of it :
but we must get out of it; the point and sharpness must
be blunted, and we must learn another way of manifest-
ing our zeal for God.

There is a way of reflecting on others, and censuring
them in open prayer, that some have ; which though it
has a fair show of love, yet is indeed the boldest way of
reproaching others imaginable, because there is implied
in it an appeal to the most high God concerning the
truth of their censures ^nd reflections.

And here I would also observe by the way, that some
have a way of joining a sort of imprecations with their
petitions for others, though but conditional ones, that ap-
pear to me wholly needless and improper : they j^ray

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 37^

that others may either be converted or removed. I never
heard nor read of any such thing practised in the church
of God until now, unless it be w^ith respect to some of
the most visibly and notoriously abandoned enemies of
the church of God. This is a sort of cursing men in our
prayers, adding a curse w^ith our blessing; w^hereas the
rule is, bless and curse not. To pray that God would kill
another, is to curse him with the like curse wherewith
Elisha cursed the children that came out of Bethel. And
the case must be very great and extraordinary indeed to
warrant it, unless we were prophets, and did not speak
our own words, but words indited by the immediate in-
spiration of the Spirit of God.

It is pleaded that if God has no design of converting
others, it is best for them, as well as best for others, that
they should be immediately taken away and sent to hell
before they have contracted more guilt. To which I
would say, that so it was best that those children that
met Elisha, seeing God had no design of converting
them, should die immediately as they did ; but yet Eli-
sha's imprecating that sudden death upon them, was
cursing them ; and therefore, would not have been law-
ful for one that did not speak in the name of the Lord
as a prophet.

And then if we give way to such things as these, where
shall we stop 1 A child that suspects he has an uncon-
verted father and mother, may pray openly that his father
and mother may either be converted or taken away and
sent to hell now quickly, before their guilt is greater.
(For unconverted parents are as likely to poison the souls
of their family in their manner of training them up, as
u^iconverted ministers are to poison their people.) And

380 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

SO it might come to this, that it might be a common thing
all over the country for children to pray after this man-
ner concerning their parents, and brothers and sisters
concerning one another, and husbands concerning their
wives, and v^ives concerning husbands ; and so for per-
sons to pray concerning all their unconverted fi-iends and
neighbors : and not only so, but we may also pray con-
cerning all those saints that are not lively christians, that
they may either be enlivened or taken away, if what is
often said by some at this day be true, that these cold
dead saints do more hurt than natural men, and lead
more souls to hell, and that it would be well for mankind
if they were all dead.

How needless are such petitions or imprecations as
these ] What benefit is there in them 1 Why is it not
sufficient for us to pray that God would provide for his
church and the good of souls, and take care of his own
flock, and give it needful means and advantages for its
spiritual prosperity 1 Does God need to be directed by
us in what way he shall do it 1 What need we ask of
God to do it by killing such and such persons, if he does
not convert them 1 Unless we delight in the thoughts of
God's answering us in such terrible ways, and with such
awful manifestations of his wrath to our fellow-creatures.

And why do not ministers direct sinners to pray for
themselves, that God would either convert them or kill
them, and send them to hell now before their guilt is
greater ! In this way we should lead persons in the next
place to self-murder ; for many probably would soon be-
gin to think that that which they may pray for they may
seek and use the means of.

Soros with whom I have discoursed about this way of

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 381

praying, have said that the Spirit of God, as it were,
forces them to utter themselves thus, as it v^ere forces
out such words from their mouths, when otherwise they
should not dare to utter them. But such a kind of im-
pulse does not look like the influence of the Spirit of
God. The Spirit of God sometimes strongly inclines
men to utter words : but not by putting expressions into
the mouth, and urging to utter them ; but by filling the
heart with a sense of divine things and holy affections ;
and those affections and that sense incline the mouth to
speak. That other way of men's being urged to use cer-
tain expressions, by an unaccountable force, is very pro-
bably from the influence of the spirit of the devil.

9. Sojne 'particular errors — Lay exhorting — Mismaiiage-
vient of singing the praises of God.

A second thing I would notice, in the management of
which there has been much error and misconduct, is lay
exhorting ; about which there has been abundance of dis-
puting, jangling and contention.

In the midst of all the disputes that have been, I sup-
pose that all are agreed as to these two things : 1. That
all exhorting one another of laymen is not unlawful or
improper, but on the contrary, that some exhorting is a
christian duty. And, 2. I suppose, also, all will allow
that there is something that is proper only for ministers ;
that there is some kind or way of- exhorting and teach-
ing or other, that belongs only to the office of teachers.
All will allow that God has appointed such an office as
that of teachers in the christian church, and therefore,
doubtless will allow that something or other is proper
and peculiar to that ofiice, or some business of teaching

382 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

that belongs to it, that does not belong as much to
others as to them.

If there be any way of teaching that is peculiar to that
office, then, for others to take that upon them, is to in-
vade the office of a minister ; w^hich doubtless is very
sinful, and is often so represented in Scripture. But the
great difficulty is to settle the bounds, and to tell exactly
how far laymen may go, and when they exceed their
limits ; which is a matter of so much difficulty that I do
not wonder if many in their zeal have transgressed.
The two ways of teaching and exhorting, the one of
which ought ordinarily to be left to ministers, and the
other of which may and ought to be practised by the
people, may be expressed by those two names of freacli-
ing, and exhorting in a way of christian conversation. But
then a great deal of difficulty and controversy arises to
determine what is preaching and what is christian conver-
sation. However, I will humbly offer my thoughts con-
cerning this subject of lay exhorting, as follows.

1. The common people in exhorting one another ought
not to clothe themselves with the like authority with that
which is proper for ministers. There is a certain autho-
rity that ministers have, and should exercise in teaching
as well as governing the flock. Teaching is spoken of in
Scripture as an act of authority, 1 Tim. 2 : 12. In order
to a man's preaching, special authority must be commit-
ted to him. Rom. 10 : 15, " How shall they preach ex-
cept they be sent ]" Ministers in this work of teaching
and exhorting are clothed with authority, as Christ's
messengers (Mai. 2 : 7,) and as representing him, and so
speaking in his name and in his stead, 2 Cor. 5 : 18, 19,
20. And it seems to be the most honorable thing that

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 3SS

belongs to the office of a minister of the Gospel, that to
him is committed the word of reconciliation, and that he
has power to preach the Gospel, as Christ's messenger,
and speaking in his name. The apostle seems to speak
of it as such, 1 Cor. 1 : 16, 17. Ministers therefore, in
the exercise of this power, may clothe themselves with
authority in speaking, or may teach others in an au-
thoritative manner. Tit. 2 : 15, " These things speak
and exhort, and rebuke with all authority : let no man
despise thee."

But the common people in exhorting one another,
ought not thus to exhort in an authoritative manner.
There is a great deal of difference between teaching as
a father amongst a company of children, and counselling
in a hrotherly way, as the children may kindly counsel
and admonish one another. Those that are mere bre-
thren, ought not to assume authority in exhorting, though
one may be better and have more experience than
another. Laymen ought not to exhort as though they
were the ambassadors or messengers of Christ, as minis-
ters do ; nor should they exhort and warn and charge i7i
his name, according to the ordinary import of such an
expression, when applied to teaching : indeed, in one
sense, a christian ought to do every thing he does in re-
ligion in the name of Christ ; he ought to act in a de-
pendence on him as his head and mediator, and do all
for his glory ; but the expression ^as it is usually under-
stood when ajDplied to teaching or exhorting, is sj)eaking
in Christ's stead, and as having a message from him.

Persons may clothe themselves with authority in sjDeak-
ing, either by the authoritative words they use, or in the
manner and autJiorifative air of their speaking : though

384 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

some may think that this latter is a matter of indifference,
or at least of small importance, yet there is indeed a
great deal in it : a person may go much out of his place,
and be guilty of a great degree of assuming in the man-
ner of his speaking those words which, as they might be
spoken might be proper for him : the same words spo-
ken in a different manner, may express what is very
diverse. Doubtless there may be as much hurt in the
manner of a person's speaking as there may be in his
looks ; but the wise man tells us, that a high look is an
abomination to the Lord, Prov. 21 : 4.

Again, a man may clothe himself with authority, in
the circumstances under which he speaks ; as for instance,
if he sets himself up as a public teacher. Here I would
have it observed, that I do not suppose that a person is
guilty of this merely because he speaks in the hearing
of many : persons may speak, and speak only in a way
of conversation, and yet speak in the hearing of a gi-eat
number, as they often do in their common conversa-
tion about temporal things, at feasts and entertainments,
where women as well as others converse freely together
about worldly things, in the hearing of a considerable
number, and it may happen to be in the hearing of a
great number, and yet without offence : and if their
conversation on such occasions should turn on spiritual
things, and they should speak as freely and openly, I do
not see why it would not be as harmless.

Nor do I think that if besides a great number being
present, persons speak with a very earnest and loud
voice, this is for them to set up themselves as public
teachers, if they do it from no contrivance or premedi-
tated design, or as purposely directing themselves to a

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 385

congregation or multitude, and not speaking to any that
are composed to the solemnity of any public service ; but
speaking in the time of conversation, or a time vv^hen all
freely converse one with another, they express what they
then feel, directing themselves to none but those that are
near them and fall in their way, speaking in that earnest
and pathetical manner to which the subject they are
speaking of and the affecting sense of their souls natu-
rally leads them, and as it were constrains them : I say
that for persons to do thus, though many happen to hear
them, does not appear to me to be a setting themselves
up as public teachers : yea, if this be added to these other
circumstances, that all this happens to be in a meeting-
house, I do not think that merely its being in such a
place much alters the case, provided the solemnity of
public service and divine ordinances be over, and the
solemn assembly broken up, and some tarry in the house
for mutual religious conversation; provided also that
they speak in no authoritative way, but in a humble
manner becoming their degree and station, though they
speak very earnestly and pathetically.

Indeed modesty might, in ordinary cases, restrain
some persons, as women and those that are young, from
so much as speaking when a great number are present,
at least when some of those present are much their su-
jDcriors, unless they are spoken to; and yet the case may
be so extraordinary as fully to warrant it. If something
very extraordinary happens to persons, or if they are in
extraordinary circumstances ; as if a person be struck
with lightning in the midst of a great company, or if he
lies dying, it appears to none any violation of modesty
for him to speak freely before those that are much his

Rev. ofRpl. 17

386 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL,

superiors. I have seen some women and children in
such circumstances in respect to rehgion, that it has ap-
peared to me no more a transgression of the law^s of
humility and modesty for them to speak freely, let v^ho
vs^ill be present, than if they were dying.

But a man may be said to set up himself as a public
teacher, when he in a set speech, of design, directs him-
self to a multitude, either in the meeting-house or else-
where, as looking that they should compose themselves
to attend to what he has to say ; and much more when
this is a contrived and premeditated thing, without any
thing hke a constraint by any extraordinary sense or af-
fection that he is then under ; and more still, when meet-
ings are appointed on purpose to hear lay persons ex-
hort, and they take it as their businesss to be speakers,
while they expect that others should come and compose
themselves and attend as hearers ; when private chris-
tians take it upon them in private meetings to act as the
masters or presidents of the assembly, and accordingly
from time to time to teach and exhort the rest, this has
the appearance of authoritative teaching.

When private christians, that are no more than mere
brethren, exhort and admonish one another, it ought to
be in a humble manner, rather by way of entreaty than
with authority ; and the more according as the station of
persons is lower. Thus it becomes women, and those
that are young, ordinarily to be at a greater distance from
any appearance of authority in speaking than others :
thus much at least is evident by the scripture, 1 Tim.
2 : 9, 11, 12.

That lay persons ought not to exhort one another as
clothed with authority, is a general rule ; but it cannot

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 387

justly be supposed to extend to heads of families in their
own families. Every christian family is a little church,
and the heads of it are its authoritative teachers and
governors. Nor can it extend to school-masters among
their scholars ; and some other cases might perhaps be
mentioned, that ordinary discretion will distinguish,
where a man's circumstances do properly clothe him
with authority, and render it fit and suitable for him to
counsel and admonish others in an authoritative manner.
2. No man but a minister that is duly appointed to
that sacred calling, ought to follow teaching and exhort-
ing as a calling, or so as to neglect that which is his pro-
per calling. Having the office of a teacher in the church
of God implies two things : 1. Being invested with the
authority of a teacher; and, 2. Being called to the htisi-
7iess of a teacher, to make it the business of his life.

Therefore the man that is not a minister, who takes
either of these upon him, invades the office of a minister.
Concerning assuming the authority of a minister I have
spoken already. But if a layman does not assume authority
in his teaching, yet if he forsakes his proper calling, or
does so at least in a great measure, and spends his time in
going about from house to house to counsel and exhort,
he goes beyond his line, and violates christian rules. Those
that have the office of teachers or exhorters, have it for
their calling, and should make it their business, as a bu-
siness proper to their office ; and none should make it
their business but such. Rom. 12 : 3-8, " For I say,
through the grace given unto me, to every man that is
among you, not to think of himself more highly than he
Ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God
hath dealt to every man the proportion of faith. For as we

388 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

have many members in one body, and all members have
not the same office ; so w^e being many, are one body in
Christ. He that teacheth, let him wait on teaching, or
he that exhorteth, on exhortation." 1 Cor. 12 : 29, *' Are
all apostles 1 Are all prophets ] Are all teachers V* 1
Cor. 7 ; 20, ** Let every man abide in the same calling
wherein he was called." 1 Thes. 4 : 11, "And that ye
study to be quiet, and to do your own business, and to
work with your own hands, as we commanded you."

It will be a very dangerous thing for laymen, in either
of these respects, to invade the office of a minister. If
this be common among us, we shall be in danger of hav-
ing a stop put to the word of God, and the ark's turning
aside from us before it comes to mount Zion, and of
God's making a breach upon us : as of old there was an
unhappy stop put to the joy of the congregation of
Israel in bringing up the ark of God, because others
carried it besides the Levites ; and therefore David,
when the error was found out, says, 1 Chron. 15 : 2,
" None ought to carry the ark of God but the Levites
only ; for them hath the Lord chosen to carry the ark of
God, and to minister unto him for ever." And because
one presumed to touch the ark that was not of the sons
of Aaron, therefore the Lord made a breach upon
them, and covered their day of rejoicing with a cloud
in his anger.

Before I dismiss this head of lay exhorting, I would
notice three things relating to it, upon which there
ought to be a restraint.

1. Speaking in the time of the solemn worship of
God, as public prayer, singing, or preaching, or adminis-
tration of the holy supper ; or any duty of social wor-

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 389

ship : this should not be allowed. I know it will be said
that in some cases, when persons are exceedingly affect-
ed, they cannot help it ; and I believe so too : but then
I also believe, and know by experience, that there are
several things that contribute to that inability besides
merely and absolutely the sense of divine things they
have upon their hearts. Custom and example, or the
thing's being allowed, have such an influence, that they
actually help to make it impossible for persons under
strong aflections to avoid speaking. If it were disallow-
ed, and persons at the time that they were thus disposed
to break out, had the apprehension that it would be a
very unbecoming, shocking thing for them so to do, it
would be a help to them as to their ability to avoid it :
their inability arises from their strong and vehement dis-
position; and so far as that disposition is from a good
principle, it would be weakened by the coming in of this
thought to their minds, viz. " What I am going to do
will be for the dishonor of Christ and religion :" and so
that inward vehemence that pushed them forward to
speak, would fall, and they would be enabled to avoid
it. This experience confirms.

2. There ought to be a moderate restraint on the
loudness of persons talking under high affections ; for if
there be not, it will grow natural and unavoidable for
persons to be louder and louder, without any increase of
their inward sense ; until it becomes natural to them, at
last, to scream and halloo to almost every one they see
in the streets when they are much affected : but this is
certainly a thing very improper, and what has no ten-
dency to promote religion. The man Christ Jesus when
he was upon earth had doubtless as great a sense of the

390 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

infinite greatness and importance of eternal things, and
the w^orth of souls, as any have at present ; but there is
not the least appearance in his history of his taking any
such course or manner of exhorting others.

3. There should also be some restraint on the abun-
dance of persons' talk, under strong affections ; for if
persons give themselves an unbounded liberty to talk
just so much as they feel an inclination to, they will in-
crease and abound more and more in talk beyond the
proportion of their sense or affection ; until at length it
will become ineffectual on those that hear them, and by
the commonness of their abundant talk they will defeat
their own end.

One thing more that I would notice before I conclude
this part, is the mismanagement in some places of the duty
of singing praises to God. I believe it to have been one
fruit of the extraordinary degrees of the sweet and joyful
influences of the Spirit of God which have been lately
given, that there has appeared such a disposition to
abound in that duty, and frequently to fall into this di-
vine exercise, not only in appointed solemn meetings,
but when christians occasionally meet together at each
other's houses. But the mismanagement I have respect
to, is the getting into a way of performing it almost with-
out any appearance of the reverence and solemnity with
which all visible, open acts of divine worship ought to be
attended : it may be two or three in a room singing
hymns of praise to God, others that are present talking
at the same time, others about their work, with little more
appearance of regard to what is doing than if some were
only singing a common song for their amusement and
diversion, There is danger, if such things are continued.

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED, 391

of its coming to that by degrees, that a mere nothing will
be made of this duty, to the great violation of the third
commandment. Let christians abound as much as they
will in this holy, heavenly exercise, in God's house and
in their own houses ; but when it is performed, let it be
performed as a holy act, wherein they have immediately
and visibly to do with God. When any social open act
of devotion, or solemn worship of God is performed, God
should be reverenced as visibly present, by those that
are present. As we would not have the ark of God de-
part from us, nor provoke God to make a breach upon
us, we should take heed that we handle the ark with
reverence.

With respect to companies singing in the streets, go-
ing to or coming from the place of public worship, I
would humbly offer my thoughts in the following par-
ticulars.

1. The rule of Christ concerning ^putting new wine into
old hottles does undoubtedly apply in things of this na-
ture, supposing it to be a thing that in itself is good, but
not essential, and not particularly enjoined or forbidden.
For things so very new and uncommon, and of so open
and public a nature, to be suddenly introduced and set
up and practised in many parts of the country, without
the matter's being so much as first proposed to any pub-
lic consideration, or giving any opportunity for the peo-
ple of God to weigh the matter, or to consider any rea-
sons that might be offered to support it, is putting new
wine into old bottles with a witness ; as if it were with
no other design than to burst them directly. Nothing else
can be expected to be the consequence of this, than up-
roar and confusion, and great offence, and unhappy mis-

392 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

cliievous disputes even among the children of God them-
selves.

Not that that w^hich is good in itself, and is nev7, ought
to be forborne until there is nobody that will dislike it ;
but it ought to be forborne until the visible church of
God is so prepared for it, at least, that there is a proba-
bility that it will not do more hurt than good, or hinder
the work of God more than promote it ; as is most evi-
dent from Christ's rule and the apostles' practice. If it
be brought in, when the country is so unprepared that
the shock and surprise on persons' minds, and the con-
tention and prejudice against religion that it is like to be
an occasion of, will do more to hinder religion than the
practice of it is like to do to promote it, then the fruit is
picked before it is ripe. And indeed such a hasty en-
deavor to introduce such an innovation, supposing it to
be good in itself, is the likeliest way to retard the effectu-
al introduction of it : it will hinder its being extensive-
ly introduced much more than it will promote it, and
so will defeat its own end. But,

2. As to the thing itself, if a considerable part of a
congregation hare occasion to go in company together
to a place of public worship, and they should join togeth-
er in singing praises to God as they go, I confess that,
after long consideration, and endeavoring to view the
thing every way with the utmost diligence and impar-
tiality I am capable of, I cannot find any valid objection
against it. As to the common objection from Matt. 6 : 5,
"When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites
are ; for they love to pray standing in the synagogues,
and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen
of men;" it is strong against a single person's singing in

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 393

the streets, or in the meeting-house, by himself, as offer-
ing to God personal worship?, but as it is brought against
a considerable company thus publicly worshipping God,
it appears to me to have no weight at all : surely, it is of
no more force against a company's thus praising God in
the streets, than against their praising him in the syna-
gogue or meeting-house, for the streets and the syna-
gogues are both put together in these words of our
Savior, as parallel in the case that he had respect to. It
is evident that Christ speaks of personal, and not public
worship. If to sing in the streets be ostentatious, then it
must be because it is a public place, and it cannot be
done there without being very open ; but it is no more
public than the synagogue or meeting-house is when full
of people. Some worship is in its nature private, as that
which is proper to particular persons, or families, or
jjrivate societies, and has respect to their particular con-
cerns : but that which I now speak of, is performed
under no other notion than a part of God's public wor-
ship, without any relation to any private, separate socie-
ty, or any chosen or picked number, and in which every
visible christian has equal liberty to join, if it be con-
venient for him, and he has a disposition, as in the wor-
ship that is performed in the meeting-house.

When persons are going to the house of public wor-
ship to serve God there with the assembly of his people,
they are upon no other design thaii that of putting public
honor upon God, that is the business they go from home
upon, and even in their walking the streets on this er-
rand they appear in a public act of respect to God ; and
therefore if they go in company with public praise, it is
not being public when they ought to be private. It is
17*

394 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL,

one part of the beauty of public worship, that it be very
public ; the more public it is, the more open honor it
puts upon God; and especially is it beautiful in that part
of public w^orship, public praise : for the very notion of
public praising of God, is to declare abroad his glory, to
publish his praise, to make it known and proclaim it
aloud, as is evident by innumerable expressions of Scrip-
ture. It is fit that God's honor should not be concealed,
but made known in the great congregation, and pro-
claimed before the sun, and upon the house-tops, before
kings and all nations, and that his praises should be
heard to the utmost ends of the earth.

I suppose none will condemn singing God's praises,
merely because it is performed in the open air, and not in
a close place : and if it may be performed by a company
in the open air, doubtless they may do it moving as well
as standing still. So the children of Israel praised God,
when they went to mount Zion with the ark of God ;
and so the multitude praised Christ, when they entered
with him into Jerusalem a little before his passion; and
so the children of Israel were wont, from year to year, to
go up to Jerusalem, when they went in companies, from
all parts of the land, three times in the year, when they
often used to manifest the engagedness of their minds
by travelling all night, and manifested their joy and glad-
ness by singing praises, with great decency and beauty,
as they went towards God's holy mountain ; as is evident
by Isa. 30 : 29 : " Ye shall have a song, as in the night,
when a holy solemnity is kept, and gladness of heart ; as
when one goeth with a pipe to come into the mountain
of the Lord, to the mighty One of Israel ;" and Psalm 42 :
4, " When I remember these things I pour out my soul

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 395

in me ; for I had gone with the multitude, I went with
them to the house of God, with the voice of joy and
praise, with a multitude that kept holy day;" and Psalm
100 : 4, " Enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and
into his courts with praise."

When God's people are going to his house, the occa-
sion is so joyful to a christian in a lively frame (the lan-
guage of whose heart is. Come, let us go up to the house
of the Lord, and who is glad when it is so said to him,)
tliat the duty of singing praises seems to be peculiarly
beautiful on such an occasion. So that if the state of the
country was ripe for it, and it should be so that there
should be frequent occasion for a considerable part of the
congregation to go together to the places of public wor-
ship, and there was in other respects a proportionable
appearance of fervency of devotion, it appears to me that
it would be ravishingly beautiful if such things were prac-
tised all over the land, and would have a great tendency
to enliven, animate and rejoice the souls of God's saints,
and greatly to propagate vital religion. I believe the time
is coming when the world will be full of such things.

3. It seems to me to be requisite that there should be
the consent of the governing part of the worshipping so-
cieties to which persons have joined themselves, and of
which they own themselves a part, in order to the intro-
ducing of things in public worship, so new and uncom-
mon, and not essential, nor partigularly commanded, into
the places where those worshipping societies belong : the
peace and union of such societies seem to require it. See-
ing they have voluntarily united themselves to these wor-
shipping societies, to the end that they might be one in
the aifairs of God's public worship, and oblige themselves

396 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

in covenant to act as brethren and mutual assistants and
members of one body in those affairs, and all are hereby
naturally and necessarily led to be concerned with one
another in matters of religion and God's worship ; and
seeing that this is a part of the public worship, and wor-
ship that must be performed from time to time in the
view of the whole, being performed at a time when they
are meeting together for mutual assistance in worship,
and is therefore what all must unavoidably be in some
measure concerned in, so at least as to show their appro-
bation and consent, or open dislike and separation from
them in it : I say, it being thus, charity and a regard to
the union and peace of such societies seems to require a
consent of the governing part, in order to the introducing
of any thing of this nature ; (unless they think those so-
cieties unworthy that they should be joined to them any
longer, and so first renounce them, as the worshipping
societies of which they are members.) Certainly if we are
of the spirit of the apostle Paul, and have his discretion,
we sliall not set up any such practice without it : he, for
the sake of peace, conformed, in things wherein he was
not particularly forbidden, to the Jews, when among
them; and so, when among those that were without the
law, conformed to them wherein he might. To be sure,
those go much beyond proper limits, who, coming from
abroad, do immediately of their own heads, in a strange
place, set up such a new and uncommon practice among
a people.

In introducing any thing of this nature among a people,
their minister especially ought to be consulted and his
voice taken, as long as he is owned for their minister.
Ministers are pastors of worshipping societies, and their

THINGS TO BE AVOIDED. 397

heads and guides in the affairs of public worship. They
are called in Scripture iliose that rule over them, and their
people are commanded to ohey them, because they ivatch
for their souls as those that must give account. If it belongs
to these shepherds and rulers to direct and guide the
flock in any thing at all, it belongs to them so to do in the
circumstantials of their public worship.

Thus I have taken particular notice of many of those
things that have appeared to me to be amiss in the man-
agement of our religious concerns relating to the pre-
sent revival of religion, and have taken liberty freely to
express my thoughts upon them. Upon the whole it ap-
pears manifest to me that things have as yet never been
set a going in their right channel ; if they had, and means
had been blessed in proportion as they have been now,
this work would have so prevailed as before this time to
have carried all before it, and have triumphed over New
England as its conquest.

The devil, in driving things to these extremes, besides
the present hinderance of the work of God, has, I believe,
had in view a twofold mischief hereafter in the issue of
things. One with respect to those that are more cold in
religion, to carry things to such an extreme that people
in general, at length having their eyes opened by the
great excess, and seeing that things must needs be wrong,
he might take the advantage to tempt them entirely to
reject the whole work, as being all nothing but delusion
and distraction. And another is with respect to those of
God's own children that have been very warm and zea-
lous, and have been out of the way, to sink them down in
unbelief and darkness. The time is coming, I doubt not,
when the greater part of them will be convinced of their

398 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

errors, and then probably the devil will take advantage
to lead them into a dreadful w^ilderness, and to puzzle
and confound them about their own experiences and the
experiences of others ; and to make them doubt of many
things they ought not to doubt of, and even to tempt them
with atheistical thoughts. I believe if all true christians
all over the land should now at once have their eyes
opened fully to see all their errors, it would seem for
the present to damp religion : the dark thoughts that it
would at first be an occasion of, and the inward doubts,
difficulties and conflicts that would rise in their souls,
would deaden their lively affections and joys, and would
cause an appearance of a present decay of religion. But
yet it would do God's saints great good in their latter
end ; it would fit them for more spiritual and excellent
experiences, more humble and heavenly love and unmix-
ed joys, and would greatly tend to a more powerful, ex-
tensive, and durable prevalence of vital piety.

I do not know but we shall be in danger by and by,
after our eyes are fully opened to see our errors, to go
to contrary extremes. The devil has driven the pendu-
lum far beyond its proper point of rest ; and when he has
carried it to the utmost length that he can, and it begins
by its own weight to swing back, he probably will set in
and drive it with the utmost fury the other way, and so
give us no rest ; and if possible prevent our settling in a
proper medium. What a poor, blind, weak and misera-
ble creature is man at his best estate ! We are like poor
helpless sheep ; the devil is too subtle for us. What is our
strength ! What is our wisdom ! How ready are we to
go astray ! How easily are we drawn aside into innume-
rable snares, while we in the mean time u.e bold and con-

HOW IT SHOULD Bfi PROMOTED. 399

fident, and doubt not but that we are right and safe ! We
are foolish sheep in the midst of subtle serpents and cruel
wolves, and do not know it. Oh ! how unfit are we to be
left to ourselves ! and how much do we need the wisdom,
the power, the condescension, patience, forgiveness and
gentleness of our good Shepherd !

PART V.

SHOWING POSITIVELY WHAT OUGHT TO BE DONE TO PRO-
MOTE THIS WORK.

In considering means and methods for promoting this
glorious work of God, I have already observed, in some
instances, wherein there has been needless objecting and
complaining, and have also taken notice of many things
amiss, that ought to be amended : I now proceed, in the
third and last place, to show positively what ought to
BE DONE, or what courses (according to my humble
opinion) ought to be taken to promote this work. The
obligations that all are under, with one consent, to do
their utmost, and the great danger of neglecting it, were
observed before. I hope that some, upon reading what
was said under that head, will be ready to say. What
shall we do? To such readers I would now offer my
thoughts in answer to such an inquiry.

1. StuinbUng-hlocks or hinderances should he removed.

And that which I think we ought to set ourselves

400 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

about in the first place, is to remove stumbling-blocks.
When God is revealed as about to come, gloriously to
set up his kingdom in the w^orld, this is proclaimed,
" Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the
desert a highway for our God," Isa. 40 : 3 ; and again,
Isa. 51 : 14, '* Cast ye up, cast ye up ; prepare the way ;
take up the stumbling-block out of the way of my peo-
ple;" and chap. 62 : 10, "Go through, go through the
gates ; prepare ye the way of the people : cast up, cast
up the highway; gather out the stones."

And in order to this, there must be a great deal done
at confessing of faults on both sides : for undoubtedly
many and great are the faults that have been committed,
in the jangling and confusions, and mixtures of light and
darkness that have been of late. There is hardly any
duty more contrary to our corrupt dispositions and mor-
tifying to the pride of man ; but it must be clone. Re-
pentance of faults is, in a peculiar manner, a proper duty,
when the kingdom of heaven is at hand, or when we es-
pecially expect or desire that it should come ; as appears
by John the Baptist's preaching. And if God does now
loudly call upon us to repent, then he also calls upon us
to make proper manifestations of our repentance.

I am persuaded that those that have openly opposed this
work, or have from time to time spoken lightly of it,
cannot be excused in the sight of God without openly
confessing their fault therein ; especially if they be mi-
nisters. If they have any v/ay, either directly or indi-
rectly, opposed the work, or have so behaved, in their
public performances or private conversation as has pre-
judiced the minds of their people against the work, if
hereafter they shall be convinced of the goodness and

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 401

divinity of what they have opposed, they ought by no
means to palliate the matter and excuse themselves, and
pretend that they always thought so, and that it was only
such and such imprudences that they objected against ;
but they ought openly to declare their conviction, and
condemn themselves for what they have done ; for it is
Christ that they have spoken against, in speaking lightly
of, and prejudicing others against this work ; yea, worse
than that, it is the Holy Ghost. And though they have
done it ignorantly and in unbelief, yet when they find
out who it is that they have opposed, undoubtedly God
will hold them bound publicly to confess it.

And on the other hand, if those that have been zealous
to promote the work have, in any of the forementioned
instances, openly gone much out of the way, and done
that which is contrary to christian rules, whereby they
have openly injured others or greatly violated good or-
der, and so done that which has wounded religion, they
must publicly confess it, and humble themselves, as they
would gather out the stones and prepare the way of
God's people. They who have laid great stumbling-
blocks in others' way by their open transgression, are
bound to remove them by their open rcpefttance.

Some probably will be ready to object against this,
that the opposers will take advantage by this to behave
themselves insolently, and to insult both them and re-
ligion. And indeed, to the shame of some, they have
taken advantage by such things ; as of the good spirit
that Mr. Whitefield showed in his retractions, and so of
some others. But if there are some imbittered enemies
of religion that stand ready to improve every thing to
its disadvantage, yet that ought not to hinder doing an

402 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

enjoined christian duty ; though it be in the manifesta-
tion of humiUty and repentance, after a fault openly
committed. To stand it out in a visible impenitence of a
real fault, to avoid such an inconvenience, is to do evil to
prevent evil. And besides, the danger of an evil conse-
quence is much greater on the other side : to commit sin,
and then stand in it, is what w^ill give the enemy the
greatest advantage. For christians to act like christians,
in openly humbling themselves w^hen they have openly
offended, in the end brings the gi^eatest honor to Christ
and religion; and in this w^ay are persons most likely to
have God appear for them.

Again, at such a day as this, God especially calls his
people to the exercise of extraordinary meekness and mu-
tual forbearance ; for at such a time Christ appears as it
were coming in his kingdom, which calls for great mode-
ration in our behavior towards all men; as is evident,
Phil. 4:5, " Let your moderation be known unto all
men : the Lord is at hand." The awe of the divine ma-
jesty that appears present or approaching, should dispose
us to it, and deter us from the contrary. For us to be
judging one another, and behaving with fierceness and bit-
terness one towards another, when He who is the search-
er of all hearts, to whom we must all give an account,
appears so remarkably present, is exceedingly unsuitable.
Our business at such a time should be at home, search-
ing ourselves, and condemning ourselves, and taking heed
to our own behavior. If there be glorious prosperity to the
church of God approaching, those that are the most meek
will have the largest share in it ; for when Christ " rides
forth in his glory and majesty," it is "because of truth,
meekness, and righteousness," Psal. 45 : 3, 4. And when

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 403

God remarkably arises to execute judgment, it is ** to save
all the meek of the earth," Psalm 76 : 9. And it is '* the
meek " that " shall increase their joy in the Lord," Isaiah,
29 : 19. And when the time comes that God will give
this lower world into the hands of his saints, it is " the
meek" that " shall inherit the earth," Psalm 37 : 11, and
Matt. 5:9," but with the froward, God will show him-
self unsavory."

Those, therefore, that have been zealous for this work,
and have greatly erred and been injurious with their zeal,
ought not to be treated with bitterness. There is abun-
dant reason to think that most of them are the dear chil-
dren of God, for whom Christ died ; and therefore, that
they will see their error. As to those things wherein we
see them to be in an error, we have reason to say of them
as the apostle, Philip. 3 : 15, " If any are otherwise
minded, God shall reveal this unto them." Their errors
should not be made use of by us, so much to excite indig-
nation towards them, but should influence all of us that
hope that we are the children of God, to humble ourselves,
and become more entirely dependent on the Lord Jesus
Christ, when we see those that are God's own people
so ready to go astray. And those ministers that have
been judged, and injuriously dealt with, will do the part
of Christ's disciples not to judge and revile again, but
to receive such injuries with meekness and forbearance,
making a good improvement of them, more strictly ex-
amining their hearts and ways, and committing them-
selves to God. This will be the way to have God vindi-
cate them in his providence, if they belong to him. We
have not yet seen the end of things ; nor do we know
who will be most vindicated and honored of God in the

404 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

issue. Eccles. 7:8," Better is the end of a thing than
the beginning thereof; and the patient in spirit is better
than the proud in spirit."

Contrary to this mutual meekness is each party's stig-
matizing one another with odious names, as is done in
many parts of New England ; which tends greatly to
widen and perpetuate the breach. Such distinguishing
names of reproach do as it were divide us into two armies,
separated and drawn up in battle array, ready to fight
one with another ; which greatly hinders the work of God.

And as such an extraordinary time as this does espe-
cially require of us the exercise of a great deal of for-
bearance one towards another ; so there is peculiarly re-
quisite in God's people the exercise of great 'patience in
waiting on God, under any special difficulties and disad-
vantages they may be under as to the means of grace.
The beginning of a revival of religion will naturally and
necessarily be attended with a great many difficulties of
this nature ; many parts of the reviving church will, for a
while, be under great disadvantages by reason of what
remains of the old disease, of a general corruption of the
visible church. We cannot expect that, after a long time
of degeneracy and depravity in the state of things in the
church, things should all come to be right at once ; it must
be a work of time : and for God's people to be over-hasty
and violent in such a case, being resolved to have every
thing rectified at once or else forcibly to deliver them-
selves by breaches and separations, is the way to hinder
things coming right as they otherwise would, and to keep
them back, and the way to break all in pieces.

Not but that the case may be such, the difficulty may
be so intolerable as to allow of no delay, and that God's

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 405

people cannot continue in the state wherein they were
without violating the absolute commands of God. But
otherwise, though the difficulty may be very great, an-
other course should be taken. God's people should have
their recourse directly to the throne of grace, to repre-
sent their difficulties before the great Shepherd of the
sheep, that has the care of all the affairs of his church ;
and when they have done they should wait patiently upon
him. If they do so, they may expect that in his time he
will appear for their deliverance ; but if, instead of that,
they are impatient, 'and take the work into their own
hands, they will betray their want of faith, and will dis-
honor God, and cannot have such reason to hope that
Christ will appear for them as they have desired, but
have reason to fear that he will leave them to manage
their affairs for themselves as well as they can : when
otherwise, if they had waited on Christ patiently, con-
tinuing still instant in prayer, they might have had him
appearing for them much, more effectually to deliver them.
He that believeth shall not make haste; and it is for those
that are found patiently waiting on the Lord, under diffi-
culties, that he will especially appear, when he comes to
do great things for his church, as is evident by Isaiah,
30 : IS, and chap. 40, at the latter end, and 49 : 23, and
Psalm 37 : 9, and many other places.

I have somewhere, not long since, met with an expo-
sition of those words of the spouse, that we have several
times repeated in the book of Canticles, " I charge you,
O daughters of Jerusalem, that ye stir not up nor awake
my love until he please," which is the only satisfying ex-
position I have met, and to this purpose : that when the
church of God is under great difficulties, and in distress,

406 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

and Christ does not appear for her help, but seems to
neglect her, as though he were asleep, God's people, or
the daughters of Jerusalem, in such a case should not
show a hasty spirit; and without patience to wait for
Christ to awake for their help until his time comes, take
indirect courses for their own deliverance, and use vio-
lent means for their escape before Christ appears to open
the door for them ; and so, as it were, stir up and awake
Christ before his time. When the church is in distress,
and God seems not to appear for her in his providence,
he is very often represented in Scripture as being asleep ;
as Christ was asleep in the ship when the disciples were
tossed by the storm and the ship covered with waves :
and God's appearing afterwards for his people's help is
represented as his awaking out of sleep. Psalm 7 : 6, and
35 : 23, and 44 : 23, and 59 : 4, and 63 : 20. Christ has
an appointed time for his thus awaking out of sleep : and
his people ought to wait upon him ; and not, in an impa-
tient fit, stir him up before his time.

It is worthy to be observed how strictly this charge is
given to the daughters of Jerusalem, which is repeated
three times in the book of Canticles, chap. 2 : 7, and 3 : 5,
and 8:4. In the second chapter and first six verses is
represented the supports Christ gives his church while
she is in a suffering state, as the lily among thorns. In the
seventh verse is represented her patience in waiting for
Christ to appear for her deliverance, when she charges
the daughters of Jerusalem not to stir up nor awake her
love until he please, hy the roes and the hinds of the field,
which are creatures of a gentle, harmless nature, are not
beasts of prey, do not devour one another, do not fight
with their enemies, but fly from them, and are of a plea-

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 407

sant, loving nature. Prov. 5 : 19. In the next verse v^^e
see the church's success in this way of waiting under
sufferings, with meekness and patience : Christ soon
awakes, speedily appears, and swiftly comes ; the voice of
my heloved ! 'Behold, he cometh, leaping tipon the mountains^
skipping upon the hills !

2. Things that must he done more directly to advance
the work.

What has been mentioned hitherto has relation to the
behavior we are obliged to, as we would prevent the hin-
derance of the work ; but besides these, there are things
that must be done more directly to advance it.

And here it concerns every one, in the first place, to
look into his own heart and see to it that he be a partaker
of the benefits of the work himself, and that it be pro-
moted in his own soul. Now is a most glorious opportu-
nity for the good of souls. It is manifestly with respect
to a time of the great revival of religion in the world
that we have that gracious, earnest, and moving invitation
proclaimed in the 55th of Isaiah. Ho, every one that
thirsteth ! &c. as is evident by what precedes in the fore-
going chapter, and what follows in this. Here in the 6th
verse it is said, "Seek ye the Lord while he may be
found ; call ye upon him while he is near." And it is
with special reference to such a time that Christ pro-
claims as he does, Rev. 21 : 6,^ " I will give unto him
that is athirst, of the fountain of the water of life freely;"
and chap. 22 : 17, " The Spirit and the bride say, Come;
and let him that heareth say, Come ; and let him that is
athirst come ; and whosoever will, let him take the water
of life freelv." And it seems to be with reference to such

408 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

a time, w^liich is typified by the feast of tahernacles, that
Jesus at that feast stood and cried, as we have an account,
John, 7 ; 37, 38, " In the last day, that great day of the
feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let
him come unto me and drink. He that believeth on me,
out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water." And it is
with special reference to God's freeness and readiness to
bestow grace at such a time, that it is said in Isaiah, 60 : 11,
of the spiritual Jerusalem, Thy gates shall be open con-
tinually, they shall not he shut day nor night.

And though I judge not those that have opposed this
work, and would not have others judge them, yet, if any
such shall happen to read this treatise, I would take the-
liberty to entreat them to leave off concerning themselves
so much about others, and look into their own souls, and
see to it that they are the subjects of a true, saving work
of the Spirit of God. If they have reason to think they
never have been, or it be but a very doubtful hope that
they have, then how can they have any heart to be busily
and fiercely engaged about the mistakes and the sup-
posed false hopes of others 1 And I would now beseech
those that have hitherto been inclining to doubt the reali-
ty of any such work of grace, seriously to weigh the mat-
ter with respect to this work, and consider whether, if the
Scriptures are the word of God, the work that has been
described in the first pai?t of this treatise must not be, as
to the substance of it, the work of God, and the flourish-
ing of that religion that is taught by Christ and his apos-
tles ; and whether any good medium can be found where
a man can rest, with any stability, between owning this
work and being a deist j and also to consider whether,

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 409

if it be indeed so that, tin's be tbe worl< of God, it does not
entirely overthrow their scheme of religion; and therefore
whether it does not infinitely concern them, as they would
be partakers of eternal salvation, to relinquish their
scheme. Now is a good time for them to change their prin-
ciples. I would now, as one of the friends of this work,
humbly invite them to come and join with us, and be on
our side ; and if I had the authority of Moses, I would say
to them as he did to Hobab, Numb. 10 : 29, " We are
journeying unto the place of which the Lord said, 1 will
give it you ; come thou with us and we will do thee
good; for the Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel."
As the benefit and advantage of the good improvement
of such a season is great ; so the danger of neglecting and
misimproving it is proportionably great. It is abundantly
evident by the Scriptures, that as a time of the great out-
pouring of the Spirit is a time of great favor to those
that are partakers of the blessing ; so it is always a time
of remarkable vengeance to others. So in Isa. 61 : 2, the
same that is called the acceptable year of the Lord, is call-
ed also, the day of vengeance of our God. So it was
amongst the Jews in the apostles' days : the apostle, in
2 Cor. 6 : 2, says of that time, that it was "the accepted
time, and day of salvation ; and Christ says of the same
time, Luke, 21 : 22, " These are the days of vengeance."
At the same time that the blessings of the kingdom of
heaven were given to some, there was an axe laid at the
root of the trees, that those that did not bear fruit might
be hewn down and cast into the fire. Matt. 3 : 9, 10, 11.
Then was glorified both the goodness and severity of
God in a remarkable manner. Rom. 11 : 22. The har-
vest and the vintage go together : at the same time that

Rev. of Rcl. 3 g

410 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

the earth is reaper!, and God's elect are gathered into the
gamer of God, the angel that has povrer over fire thrusts
in his sickle and gathers the clusters of the vine of the
earth, and casts them into the great v\^ine-press of the
v^rath of God, Rev. 14 : 18, 19. So it is foretold, that
at the beginning of the glorious times of the christian
church, at the same time that the hand of the Lord is
known towards his servants, so shall his indignation be
towards his enemies, Isa. 66 : 14. So when that glorious
morning shall appear, wherein the Sun of righteousness
shall arise to the elect with healing in his wings, the day
shall bum as an oven to the wicked, Mai. 4 : 1, 2, 3.
There is no time like such a time for the increase of
guilt, and treasuring up wrath, and desperate hardening
of the heart, if men stand it out ; which is the most awful
judgment and fruit of divine wrath that can be inflicted
on any mortal. So that a time of great grace, and the
pouring out of the Spirit, and the fruits of divine mercy,
is evermore also a time of the great outpouring of some-
thing else, namely, divine vengeance on those that ne-
glect and raisimprove such a season.

The state of the present revival of religion has an
awful aspect in respect to those that are advanced in
years. The work has been chiefly amongst those that
are young ; and comparatively but a few others have
been made partakers of it. And indeed it has commonly
been so when God has begun any great work for the re-
vival of his church ; he has taken the young people, and
has cast off* the old and stiff'-necked generation. There
was a remarkable outpouring of the Spirit of God on the
children of Israel in the wilderness, on the vounefer sren-
eration, their little ones, that they said, shonld be a prey, the

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 411

generation that entered into Canaan with Joshua ; which
is evident by many things in Scripture.

That generation seems to have been the most excellent
generation that ever was in the church of Israel. There
is no generation of which there is so much good and so
little evil spoken in Scripture ; as might be shown. In
that generation, that were under twenty years when they
went out of Egypt, was that M7tdness of youth and love
of espousals spoken of, Jer. 2 ; 2, 3. But the old genera-
tion were passed by and remained obstinate and stiff-
necked, were always murmuring, and would not be con-
vinced by all God's wondrous works that they beheld.
God, by his awful judgments that he executed in the wil-
derness, and the affliction that the people suffered there,
convinced and humbled the younger generation, and fittpd
them for great mercy; as is evident by Deut. 2 : 16 ; but
he destroyed the old generation ; lie sivore in his tvrath
that they should not enter info his rest, and their carcasses
fell in the unlderness. When it was a time of great mer-
cy and the pouring out of God's Spirit on their children,
it was remarkably a day of vengeance unto them, as ap-
pears by the 90th Psalm.

Let the old generation in this land take warning from
hence, and take heed that they do not refuse to be con-
vinced by all God's wonders that he works before their
eyes, and that they do not continue for ever objecting, mur-
muring and cavilling against the work of God, lest, while
God is bringing their children into a land flowing with
milk and honey, he should swear in his wrath concerning
them, that their carcasses shall fall in the wilderness.

So when God had a design of great mercy to the
Jews, in bringing them out of the Babylonish captivity

412 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

and returning them to their own land, there was a blessed
outpouring of the Spirit upon them in Babylon, to bring
them to deep conviction and repentance, and to a spirit
of prayer to cry earnestly to God for mercy ; which is
often spoken of by the prophets: but it was not upon the
old generation that were carried captive. The captivity
continued just long enough for that perverse generation
to waste away and die in their captivity ] at least those of
them that were adult persons when carried captive. The
old generation and heads of families were exceeding ob-
stinate, and would not hearken to the earnest, repeated
warnings of the prophet Jeremiah ; but he had greater
success among the young people, as appears by Jer. 6 :
10, 11, " To whom shall I speak and give warning, that
they may hear] Behold, their ear is uncircumcised, and
they cannot hearken : behold, the word of the Lord is
unto them a reproach ; they have no delight in it. There-
fore, I am full of the fury of the Lord ; I am weary with
holding in ; I will pour it out upon the children abroad,
and upon the assembly of the young men together ; for
even the husband with the wife (i. e. the heads of fami-
lies and parents of these children) shall be taken, the
aged with him that is full of days."

Blessed be God ! there are some of the elder people
that have been made partakers of this work ; and those
that are most awakened by these warnings of God's
word, and the awful frown of his providence, will be
most likely to be made partakers hereafter. It infinitely
concerns them to take heed to themselves, that they may
be partakers of it ; for how dreadful will it be to go to
hell, after having spent so many years in doing nothing
but treasure up wrath.

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 413

3. Duties of ministers, cmd of men of ivfluence and wealthy
ifi advancing this zvork.
But above all others whatsoever does it concern us
that are ministers to see to it that w^e are partakers of
this work, or that we have experience of the saving ope-
rations of the same Spirit that is now poured out on the
land. How sorrowful and melancholy is the case when
it is otherwise ! For one to stand at the head of a con-
gregation of God's people as representing Christ and
speaking in his stead, and to act the part of a shepherd
and guide to a people in such a state of things, when
many are under great awakenings, and many are con-
verted, and many of God's saints are filled with divine
light, love and joy, and to undertake to instruct and lead
them all, under all these various circumstances, and to be
constrained continually to play the hypocrite and force
the airs of a saint in preaching ; and from time to time
in private conversation, and particular dealing with souls,
to undertake to judge of their circumstances, to try to
talk with those that come to him, as if he knew what they
said ; to try to talk with persons of experience, as if he
knew how to converse with them, and had experience as
well as they ; to make others believe that he rejoices when
others are converted, and to force a pleased and joyful
countenance and manner of speech when there is nothing
in the heart, what sorrowful work is here ! Oh ! how mise-
rably must such a person feel ! What a wretched bondage
and slavery is this ! What pains and how much art must
such a minister use to conceal himself! And how weak are
his hands ! besides the infinite provocation of the most
high God, and the displeasure of his Lord and Master
that he incurs by continuing a secret enemy to him in his

414 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

heart in such circumstances. I think there is a gi-eat
deal of reason from the Scripture to conclude that no
men in the world will be so low in hell as ungodly
ministers : every thing that is spoken of in Scripture
as that which aggravates guilt and heightens divine
wrath, meets in them ; however some particular persons,
of other classes, may he more guilty than some of these.
And what great disadvantages are unconverted minis-
ters under to oppose any irregularities, or imprudences,
or intemperate zeal that they may see in those that are
the children of God, when they are conscious to them-
selves that they have no zeal at all ! If enthusiasm or
wildness comes in like a flood, what poor, weak instru-
ments are such ministers to withstand it ! With what
courage can they open their mouths when they look .in-
ward and consider how it is with them !
y- We that are ministers not only have need of some true

experience of the saving influence of the Spirit of God
upon our hearts, but we need a double portion of the Spirit
of God at such a time as this : we had need to be as full
of light as a glass is that is held out in the sun; and with
respect to love and zeal, we had need at this day to be
like the angels that are a flame of fire. The state of the
times extremely requires a fulness of the divine Spirit in
ministers, and we ought to give ourselves no rest until
we have obtained it. And in order to this, I should think
ministers, above all persons, otight to be much in secret
prayer and fasting, and also much in praying and fasting
one with another. It seems to me it would be becoming
the circumstances of the present day, if ministers in a
neighborhood would often meet together and spend days
in fasting and fervent prayer among themselves, ear-

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 415

nestly seeking for those extraordinary supplies of divine
gi'ace from heaven that vv^e need at this day : and also,
if on their occasional visits one to another, instead of
spending their time in sitting and smoking, and in di-
verting, or worldly, unprofitable conversation, telling
news, and making their remarks on this and the other
trifling subject, they would spend their time in praying
together, and singing praises, and religious conference.
How much do many of the common people shame many
of us that are in the work of the ministry, in these
respects 1 Surely we do not behave ourselves so much
like christian ministers and the disciples and ambas-
sadors of Christ as we ought to do. And while we con-
demn zealous persons for their doing so much at cen-
suring ministers at this day, it ought not to be without
deep reflections upon and great condemnation of our-
selves ; for indeed we do very much to provoke censo-
riousness, and lay a great temptation before others to
the sin of judging; and if we can prove that those that
are guilty of it do transgress the Scripture rule, yet our
indignation should be chiefly against ourselves.

Ministers at this day in a special manner should act as
Jellow-helpers in their gi'eat work. It should be seen that
they are animated and engaged, and exert themselves
with one heart and soul, and with united strength, to
promote the present glorious revival of religion : and to
that end they should often meet together and act in con-
cert. And if it were a common thing in the country for
ministers to join in public exercises, and second one
another in their preaching, I believe it would be of great
service. I mean that ministers, having consulted one
another as to the subjects of their discourses before

416 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

they go to the house of God, should there speak (two or
three of them) in short discourses, as seconding each
other, and earnestly enforcing each other's warnings and
counsels. Only such an appearance of united zeal in
ministers would have a great tendency to awaken atten-
tion, an.d much to impress and animate the hearers, as
has been found by experience in some parts of the
country.

Ministers should carefully avoid weakening one ano-
ther's hands ; and therefore every thing should be avoid-
ed by which their interest with their people might be
diminished, or their union with them broken. On the
contrary, if ministers have not forfeited their acceptance
in that character in the visible church by their doctrine
or behavior, their brethren in the ministry ought stu-
diously to endeavor to heighten the esteem and affection
of their people towards them, that they may have no
temptation to repent their admitting other ministers to
come and preach in their pulpits.

Two things that are exceedingly needful in ministers,
as they would do much to advance the kingdom of Christ,
are zeal and resolution. The influence and power of these
things to bring to pass great effects, is gi'eater than can
well be imagined : a man of but an ordinary capacity
will do more with them than one of ten times the parts
and learning without them : more may be done with
them in a few days, or at least weeks, than can be done
without them in many years. Those that are possessed
of these qualities commonly carry the day in almost all
affairs. Most of the great things that have been done in
the world of mankind, the great revolutions that have
been gxcomplished in the kingdoms and empires of the

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 417

eartli, have been chiefly owing to these things. The very
sight or appearance of a thoroughly engaged spirit, to-
gether with fearless courage and unyielding resolution,
in any person that has undertaken the managing of any
affair amongst mankind, goes a great way towards ac'
complishing the effect aimed at. It is evident that the
appearance of these things in Alexander did three times
as much towards his conquering the world as all the
blows that he struck. And how much were the great
things that Oliver Cromwell did, owing to these things !
And the greater things that Mr. "Whitefield has done
every where, as he has run through the British domi-
nions (so far as they are owing to means,) are very much
owing to the appearance of these things which he is
eminently possessed of. When the people see these
things apparently in a person, and to a great degree, it
awes them, and has a commanding influence upon their
minds ; it seems to them that they must yield ; they na-
turally fall before them, without standing to contest or
dispute the matter ; they are conquered as it were by
surprise. But while we are cold and heartless, and only
go on in a dull manner, in an old formal round, we shall
never do any great good.

Our feeble attempts, the appearance of such coldness
and irresolution, will not so much as make persons think
of yielding ; they will hardly be sufficient to put it into
their minds ; and if it be put in their minds, the appear-
ance of such indifference and cowardice does as it were
call for and provoke opposition. Our misery is want
of zeal and courage ; for not only through want of them
does all fail that we seem to attempt, but it prevents our
attempting any thing very remarkable for the kingdom
18*

418 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL

of Christ. Hence oftentimes it has been, that when any
thing very considerable, that is new, is proposed to be
done for the advancement of religion or the public good,
many difficulties are found out that are in the way, and
a great many objections are started, and it may be it is
put off from one to another; but nobody does any thing.
After this manner good designs or proposals have often-
times failed, and have sunk as soon as proposed. Where-
as if we had but Mr. Whitefield's zeal and courage, what
could not we do, with such a blessing as we might
expect ]

Zeal and courage will do much in persons of but an
ordinary capacity; but especially would they do great
things if joined with gi'eat abilities. If some great men
that have appeared in our nation had been as eminent
in divinity as they were in philosophy, and had engaged
in the christian cause with as much zeal and fervor as
some others have done, and \yiih. a proportionable bless-
ing of heaven, they would have conquered all Christen-
dom, and turned the world upside down. "We have
many ministers in the land that do not want for abil-
ities, they are persons of bright parts and learning ; they
should consider how much is expected and will be re-
quired of them by their Lord and Master, and how much
they might do for Christ, and what great honor, and how
glorious a reward they might receive, if they had in
theii* hearts a heavenly warmth and divine heat propor-
tionable to their light.

With respect to candidates Jo?- the mbiistnj, I will not
undertake particularly to determine what kind of exam-
ination or trial they should pass under, in order to their
admission to that sacred work : but I think this is evi^

HOW IT SHOULD BE PRGIVIOTED. 419

dent from the Scripture, that another sort of trial, with
regard to their virtue and piety, is requisite, than is re-
quired in order to persons being admitted into the visible
church. The apostle directs that hands he laid suddenly
on no man ; but that they should^r*^ he tried before they
are admitted to the work of the ministry : but it is evi-
dent that persons were suddenly admitted, by baptism,
into the visible church, from time to time, on their pro-
fession of their faith in Christ, without such caution and
strictness in their probation. And it seems to me, those
would act very unadvisedly that should enter on this
great and sacred work before they had comfortable sat-
isfaction concerning themselves that they have had a
saving v/ork of God on their souls.

And though it may be thought that I go out of my pro-
per sphere to intermeddle in the affairs of the colleges^
yet I will take the liberty of an Englishman (that speaks
his mind freely concerning public affairs) and the liberty
of a minister of Christ (who doubtless may speak his
mind as freely about things that concern the kingdom of
his Lord and INI aster) to give ray opinion in some things
with respect to those societies or institutions ; the origin-
al and main design of which is to train up persons and
fit them for the work oi the ministry. And I would say
in general, that it appears to me that care should be
taken, some way or other, that those societies should be
so regulated that they should, in fact, be nurseries of
piety : otherwise, they are fundamentally ruined and
undone, as to their main design and most essential end.
They ought to be so constituted that vice and idleness
should have no living there : they are intolerable in so-
cieties whose main design is to train up youth in chris-

420 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

tian knowledge and eminent piety, to fit them to be pas-
tors of the flock of the blessed Jesus.

I have heretofore had some acquaintance with the af-
fairs of a college, and experience of what belonged to its
tuition and government ; and I cannot but think that it is
practicable enough so to constitute such societies that
there should be no being there without being virtuous,
serious, and diligent. It seems to me to be a reproach
to the land that ever it should be so with our colleges,
that instead of being places of the greatest advantages
for true piety, one -cannot send a child thither without
great danger of his being infected, as to his morals ; as it
has certainly sometimes been with these societies : it is
perfectly intolerable ; and any thing should be done
rather than it should be so. If we pretend to have any
colleges at all, under any notion of training up youth for
the ministry, there should be some way found out that
should certainly prevent its being thus. To have socie-
ties for bringing persons up to be ambassadors of Jesus
Christ, and to lead souls to heaven, and to have them
places of so much infection, is the greatest absurdity
imaginable.

And, as thorough and effectual care should be taken
that vice and idleness are not tolerated in these societies,
so certainly the design of them requires that extraordi-
nary means should be used in them, for training up the
students in vital religion and experimental and practical
godliness ; so that they should be holy societies, the very
place should be as it were sacred ; they should be, in
the midst of the land, fountains of piety and holiness.
There is a great deal of pains taken to teach the scholars
human learning : there ought to be as much, and more

HOW IT SHOtlLD BE PROMOTED. 421

care, thoroughly to educate them in religion, and lead
them to true and eminent holiness. If the main design
of these nurseries is to bring up persons to teach Christ,
then it is of the greatest importance that there should be
care and pains taken to bring those that are there edu-
cated, to the knowledge of Christ. It has been common
in our public prayers to call these societies the schools
of the prophets; and if they are schools to train up young
men to be prophets, certainly there ought to be extra-
ordinary care taken to train them up to be christians.

And I cannot see why it is not on all accounts fit and
convenient for the governors and instructors of the col-
leges, particularly, singly and frequently to converse
with the students about the state of their souls ; as is the
practice of the Rev. Dr. Doddridge, one of the most
noted of the present dissenting ministers in England,
who keeps an academy at -Northampton, as he himself
informs the Rev. Mr. Wadsworth, of Hartford, in Connec-
ticut, in a letter dated at Northampton, March 6, 1741.
The original of which letter I have seen, and have by me
an extract of it, sent to me by Mr. Wadsworth ; which
is as follows :

" Through the Divine goodness, I have every year the
pleasure to see some plants taken out of my nursery and
set in neighboring congregations ; where they generally
settle with a unanimous consent, and that to a very re-
markable degree, in some very' large and once-divided
congregations : a circumstance in which I own and
adore the hand of a wise and gracious God ; and cannot
but look upon it as a token for good. I have at present
a greater proportion of pious and ingenious youth under
my care than I ever before had. So that I hope the

422 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

church may reasonably expect some considerable relief
from hence, if God spare their lives a few years, and con-
tinue to them those gracious assistances which he has
hitherto mercifully imparted. I will not, Sir, trouble you
at present with a large account of my method of acade-
mical education : only would observe that I think it of
vast importance to instruct them carefully in the Scrip-
tures ; and not only endeavor to establish them in the
great truths of Christianity, but to labor to promote their
practical influence on their hearts. For which purpose
I frequently converse with each of them alone, and con-
clude the conversation with prayer. This does indeed
take up a great deal of time ; but I bless God it is am-
ply repaid in the pleasure I have in seeing my labor is
not in vain in the Lord."

There are some that are not ministers, nor are concern-
ed immediately in those things that appertain to their
office, or in the education of persons for it, that are under
great advantages to promote such a glorious work as this.
Some laymen,, though it be not their business publicly
to exhort and teach, yet are, in some respects, under
greater advantage to encourage and forward this work
than ministers. As particularly men that are high in
honor and influence. How much might such do to en-
courage religion, and open the way for it to have free
course, and bear down opposition, if they were but in-
clined ! There is commonly a certain unhappy shyness
in great men, with respect to religion, as though they
were ashamed of it, or at least ashamed to do very much
for it ; whereby they dishonor and doubtless greatly pro-
voke the King of kings, and very much wound religion
among the common people. They are careful of their

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 423

honor, and seem to be afraid of appearing openly for-
ward and zealous in religion, as though it were what
would debase their character and expose them to con-
tempt. But in this day of bringing up the ark they ought
to be like David, that great king of Israel, who made
himself vile before the ark ; and as he was the highest in
honor and dignity among God's people, so he thought it
became him to appear foremost in the zeal and activity
he manifested on that occasion ; thereby animating and
encouraging the whole congregation to praise the Lord,
and rejoice before him with all their might : and though
it diminished him in the eyes of scoffing Michal, yet
it did not at all abate the honor and esteem of the con-
gregation of Israel, but advanced it; as appears by 2
Sam. 6 : 22.

Rich men have a talent in their hands, in the disposal
and improvement of which they might very much pro-
mote such a work as this, if they were so disposed. They
are far beyond others under advantages to do good, and
lay up for themselves treasures in heaven. What a cause
of lamentation is it, that for want of a heart they com-
monly have no share at all there, but heaven is peopled
mostly with the poor of this world ! One would think
that our rich men, that call themselves christians, might
devise some notable things to do with their money, to
advance the kingdom of their professed Redeemer and
the prosperity of the souls of men, at this time of such
extraordinary opportunities for it. It seems to me, that
in this age most of us have but very narrow, penurious
notions of Christianity, as it respects our use and disposal
of our temporal goods.

The primitive christians had not such notions : they

424 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

were trained up by the apostles in another way. God
has greatly distinguished some of the inhabitants of New
England from others, in the abundance that he has given
them of the good things of this life. If they could now be
persuaded to lay out some considerable part of that which
God has given them for the honor of God, and lay it up
in heaven, instead of spending it for their own honor or
laying it up for their posterity, they would not repent of
it afterwards. How liberally did the heads of the tribes
contribute of their wealth at the setting up the tabernacle,
though it was in a barren w^ilderness ! These are the days
of the erecting of the tabernacle of God amongst us. We
have a particular account how the goldsmiths and the mer-
chants helped to rebuild the wall of Jerusalem, Neh. 3 :
32. The days are coming spoken of in Scripture, and I
believe not very far off, when the sons of Zion shall
come from far, hringing tJieir silver and their gold icith
them, unto the name of the Lord their God, and to the Holy
One of Israel ; and when the merchants of the earth
shall trade for Christ more than for themselves, and their
merchandise and hire shall be holiness to the Lord, and
shall not be treasured or laid up for posterity, but shall
be for them that dwell before the Lord, to eat sufficiently,
and for durable clothing ; and when the ships of Tarshish
shall bring the wealth of the distant parts of the earth to
the place of God's sanctuary, and to make the place of
his feet glorious ; and the abundance of the sea shall be
converted into the use of God's church, and she shall
suck the milk of the Gentiles, and suck the breasts of
kings. The days are coming, when the great and rich
men of the world shall bring their honor and glory into the
church, and shall, as it were, strip themselves to spread

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 425

their garments under Christ's feet, as he enters trium-
phantly into Jerusalem ; and when those that will not
do so shall have no glory, and their silver and gold shall
be cankered, and their garments moth-eaten ; for the
saints shall then inherit the earth, and they shall reign
on earth, and those that honor God he will honor, and
those that despise him shall be lightly esteemed.

If some of our rich men would give one quarter of their
estates to promote this work, they would act a little as
if they were designed for the kingdom of heaven, and
a little as rich men will act by and by, that shall be
partakers of the spiritual wealth and glories of that
kingdom.

Great things might be done for the advancement of
the kingdom of Christ at this day, by those that have
ability, by establishing funds for the support a7id propaga-
tion of religion : by supporting some that are eminently
qualified with gifts and grace, in preaching the Gospel in
certain parts of the country that are more destitute of the
means of grace ; in searching out children of promising
abilities, and their hearts full of love to Christ, but of
poor families (as doubtless there are such now in the
land,) and bringing them up for the ministry ; and in dis-
tributing books that are remarkably fitted to promote
vital religion, and have a great tendency to advance this
work; or if they would only bear the trouble, expense,
and loss of sending such books into various parts of the
land to be sold, it might be an occasion that ten times so
many of those books should be bought as otherwise
would be ; and in establishing and supporting schools in
poor towns and villages ; which might be done on such
a foundation, as not only to bring up children in common

426 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

learning, but also might very much tend to their convic-
tion and conversion, and being trained up in vital piety ;
and doubtless something might be done in this way in
old and more populous places, that might have a great
tendency to the flourishing of religion in the rising gen-
eration.

4. Some duties devolving upon all in general.

But I vv^ould now proceed to mention some things,
that ought to be done at such a day as this, that concern
all in general.

And here the first thing I shall mention is fasting
and prayer. It seems to me that the circumstances of
the present work do loudly call God's people to abound
in this; whether they consider the experience God has
lately given them of the worth of his presence, and of
the blessed fruits of the effusions of his Spirit, to excite
them to pray for the continuance, and increase, and great-
er extent of such blessings ; or whether they consider the
great encouragement God has lately given them to pray
for the outpourings of his Spirit, and the carrying on this
work, by the great manifestations he has lately made of
the freeness and riches of his grace ; and how mueh there
is, in v/hat we have seen of the glorious works of God's
power and grace, to put us in mind of the yet greater
things of this nature that he has spoken of in his word,
and to excite our longings for those things, and hopes of
their approach ; or whether we consider the great oppo-
sition that Satan makes against this work, and the many
difficulties with which it is clogged, and the distressing
circumstances that some parts of God's church in this
land are under at this day, on one account and another

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 427

So is God's will, through this wonderful grace, that
the prayers of his saints should be one great and princi-
pal means of carrying on the designs of Christ's kingdom
in the world. When God has something very great to
accomplish for his church, it is his will that there should
precede it the extraordinary prayers of his people ; as
is manifest by Ezek. 36 : 37, ** I will yet for this be in-
quired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them ;" to-
gether with the context. And it is revealed that when
God is about to accomplish great things for his church,
he will begin by remarkably pouring out the Spirit of
grace and supplication, Zech. 12 : 10. If we are not to
expect that the devil should go out of a particular person,
that is under a bodily possession, without extraordinary
prayer, or prayer and fasting ; how much less should we
expect to have him cast out of the land and the world
without it.

I am sensible that considerable has been done in duties
of this nature in some places ; but I do not think so much
as God, in the present dispensations of his providence,
calls fbr. I should think the people of God in this land,
at such a time as this is, would be in the way of their
duty to do three times so much at fasting and prayer as
they do ; not only nor principally for the pouring out
of the Spirit on those towns or places where they be-
long ; but that God would appear for his church, and in
mercy to miserable men carry on his work in the land,
and in the world of mankind, and fulfil the things that he
has spoken in his word, that his church has been so long
wishing and hoping and waiting for. They that make
mention of the Lord at this day, ought not to keep silence^
and should give God no rest until he estahlish, and until

428 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth, agreeably to
Isaiah, 62 : 6, 7.

Before the first great outpouring of the Spirit of God
on the christian church, w^hich began at Jerusalem, the
church of God gave themselves to incessant prayer, Acts,
1 : 13, 14. There is a time spoken of, w^herein God will
remarkably and wonderfully appear for the deliverance
of his church from all her enemies, and when he will
avenge his oirni elect; and Christ reveals that this will be
in answer to their incessant prayers, or crying day and
night, Luke, 18 : 7. In Israel, the day of atonement,
which was their great day of fasting and prayer, preced-
ed and made way for the glorious and joyful feast oj
tabernacles. When Christ is mystically born into the
world, to rule over all nations, it is represented in the
12th chapter of Revelation as being in consequence of
the church's crying, and travailing i?i birth, and being pain-
ed to be delivered. One thing here intended, doubtless,
is her crying and agonizing in prayer.

God seems now at this very time to be waiting for this
from us. When God is about to bestow some gi'eat bless-
ing on his church, it is often his manner, in the first place,
so to order things in his providence as to show his church
their great need of it, and to bring them into distress for
want of it, and so put them upon crying earnestly to him
for it. And let us consider God's present dispensations
towards his church in this land. A glorious work of his
grace has been begun and earned on ; and God has, of
late, suffered innumerable difficulties to arise that do in
a great measure clog and hinder it, and bring many of
God's dear children into great distress. And yet he does
not wholly forsake the work of his hand ; there are re*

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 429

markable tokens of his presence still to be seen here
and there ; as though he was not forward to forsake us,
and (if I may so say) as though he had a mind to carry
on his work ; but only was waiting for something that he
expected in us as requisite in order to it. And we have
a great deal of reason to think that one thing at least is,
that we should further acknowledge the greatness and
necessity of such a mercy, and our dependence on God
for it, in earnest and importunate prayer to him. By the
many errors that have been run into, and the wounds we
have thereby given ourselves and the cause that we
would promote, and the mischief and confusion we have
thereby made, God has hitherto been remarkably show-
ing us our great and universal dependence on him, and
exceeding need of his help and grace : which should en-
gage our cries to him for it.

There is no way that christians in a private capacity
can do so much to promote the work of God, and advance
the kingdom of Christ, as by prayer. By this even wo-
men, children, and servants may have a public influence.
Let persons be never so weak, and never so mean, and
under never so poor advantages to do much for Christ and
the souls of men otherwise ; yet, if they have much of the
spirit of grace and supplication, in this way they may
have power with Him that is infinite in power, and has
the government of the whole world : and so a poor man
in his cottage may have a blessed influence all over the
world. God is, if I. may so say, at the command of the
prayer of faith; and in this respect is, as it were, under
the power of his people ; as princes, they have poioer luith
God, and prevail : though they may be private persons,
their prayers are put up in the name of a Mediator, that

430 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

is a public person, being the head of the whole church
and the Lord of the universe : and if they have a great
sense of the importance of eternal things, and concern
for-the precious souls of men, yet they need not regret it
that they are not preachers ; they may go in their ear-
nestness and agonies of soul, and pour out their souls
before one that is able to do all things ; before him they
may speak as freely as ministers : they have a great
High Priest, through whom they may come boldly at all
times, and may vent themselves before a prayer-hearing
Father, without any restraint.

If the people of God at this day, instead of spending
time in fruitless disputing, and talking about opposers,
and judging them, and animadverting upon the unreason-
ableness of their talk and behavior, and its inconsistence
with true experience, would be more silent in this way,
and open their mouths much more before God, and spend
more time in fasting and prayer, they would be more in
the way of a blessing. And if some christians in the land,
that have been complaining of their ministers and strug-
gling in vain to deliver themselves from the difficulties
they have complained of under their ministry, had said
and acted less before men, and had applied themselves
with all their might to cry to God for their ministers, had
as it were risen and stormed heaven with their humble,
fervent, and incessant prayers for them, they would have
been much more in the way of success.

God in his providence appearing in the present state
of things, especially calls on his people in New England
to be very much in praying to him for the •pouring out of
the Spirit upon ministers in the land. For though it is not
for us to determine, concerning particular ministers, how

1^ •

now IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 431

mucli they have of the Spirit of God ; yet in the general
it is apparent that there is, at this day, need of very
great degrees of the presence of God v^^ith the ministry
in New England, much greater degrees of it than have
hitherto been granted : they need it for themselves, and
the church of God stands in extreme need of it.

In days of fasting and prayer, wherein the whole church
or congregation is concerned, if the whole day, besides
what is spent in our families, was not spent in the meet-
ing-house, but j)art of it in particular praying companies
or societies, it would have a tendency to animate and en-
gage devotion more than if the whole day were spent in
public, where the people are no way active themselves in
the worship any otherwise than as they join with the
minister. The inhabitants of many of our towns are now
divided into particular praying societies, most of the peo-
ple, young and old, have voluntarily associated them-
selves in distinct companies for mutual assistance in so-
cial worship in private houses : what I intend therefore
is, that days of prayer should be spent partly in these
distinct praying companies.

Such a method of keeping a fast as this has several
times been proved : in the forenoon, after the duties of
the family and closet, as early as might be, all the people
of the congregation have gathered in their particular re-
ligious societies; companies of men by themselves, and
companies of women by themselves ; young men by them-
selves, and young women by themselves, and companies
of children in all parts of the town by themselves, as many
as were capable of social religious exercises ; the boya
by themselves, and girls by themselves : and about the
middle of the day, at an appointed hour, all have met

432 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

together in the house of God, to offer up public prayers,
and to hear a sermon suitable to the occasion : and then
they have retired from the house of God again into their
private societies, and spent the remaining part of the day
in praying together there, excepting so much as was re-
quisite for the duties of the family and closet in their own
houses. And it has been found to be of great benefit to
assist and engage the minds of the people in the duties
of the day.

I have often thought it would be a thing very desirable
and very likely to be followed with a great blessing, if
there could be some contrivance that there should be an
agreement of all God's people in America that are well
affected to this work, to keep a day of fasting and prayer
to God, wherein we should all unite on the same day in
humbling ourselves before God for our past long-conti-
nued lukewarmness and unprofitableness, not omitting
humiliation for the errors that so many of God's people
that have been zealously affected towards this work,
through their infirmity and remaining blindness and cor-
ruption, have run into ; and together with thanksgivings
to God for so glorious and wonderful a display of his
power and grace in the late outpourings of his Spirit, to
address the Father of mercies, with prayers and suppli-
cations and earnest cries, that he would guide and direct
his own people, and that he would continue and still cai'-
ry on this work, and more abundantly and extensively
pour out his Spirit, and particularly that he would pour
out his Spirit upon ministers ; and that he would bow the
heavens and come down, and erect his glorious kingdom
through the earth.

Some perhaps may think that its being all on the same

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 433

day is a circumstance of no great consequence ; but I can-
not be of that mind : such a circumstance makes the union
and agreement of God's people in his worship the more
visible, and puts the greater honor upon God, and would
have a great tendency to assist and enliven the devotions
of christians. It seems to me it would mightily encourage
and animate God's saints, in humbly and earnestly seek-
ing to God for such blessings which concern them all ;
and that it would be much for the rejoicing of all to think
that at the same time such multitudes of God's dear
children, far and near, were sending up their cries to the
same common Father for the same mercies. Christ
speaks of agreement in asking, as what contributes to
the prevalence of the prayers of his people. Matt. 18 : 19,
" Again I say unto you, that if any two of you shall agree
on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall
be done for them of my Father which is In heaven." If
the agreement or united purpose and appointment of but
two of God's children would contribute much to the
prevalence of their prayers, how much more the agree-
ment of so many thousands ! Christ delights greatly in
the union of his people, as appears by his prayer in the
17th of John; and especially is the appearance of their
union in worship lovely and attractive unto him.

I doubt not but such a thing as I have now mentioned
is practicable without a great deal of trouble. Some con-
siderable number of ministers might meet together and
draw up the proposal, wherein a certain day should be
pitched upon, at a sufficient distance, endeavoring therein
to avoid any other public day that might interfere with
the design in any of the provinces, and the business of

the day should be particularly mentioned, and these pro-
Rev, of Rei. J 9

434 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

posals should be published and sent abroad into all parts,
with a desire that as many ministers as are disposed to
fall in with them would propose the matter to their con-
gregations, and having taken their consent, would sub-
scribe their names, together with the places of which
they are ministers, and send back the proposals thus sub-
scribed to the printer (the hands of many ministers might
be to one paper;) and the printer having received the
paper thus subscribed from all the provinces, might print
the proposals again with all the names ; thus they might
be sent abroad again with the names, that God's people
might know who are united with them in the affair : one
of the ministers of Boston might be desired to have the
oversight of printing and dispersing the proposals. In
such a way, perhaps, might be fulfilled, in some measure,
such a general mourning and supplication of God's peo-
ple as is spoken of, Zech. 12, with which the church's
glorious day is to be introduced. And such a day might
be something like the day of atonement in Israel, before
the joyful ye«5^ of taber7iacles.

One thing more I would mention concerning fasting
and prayer, wherein I think there has been a neglect in
ministers, and that is, that although they recommend and
much insist on the duty of secret prayer in their preach-
ing, so little is said about secret fasting. It is a duty re-
commended by our Savior to his followers, just in like
manner as secret prayer is, as may be seen by comparing
the 5th and 6th verses of the 6th chapter of Matthew with
verses 16-18. Though I do not suppose that secret fast-
ing is to be practised in a stated manner and steady course
as secret prayer, yet it seems to me it is a duty that all
professing christians should practise, and frequently prac-

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 435

tise. There are many occasions of both a spiritual and
temporal nature that properly require it, and there are
many particular mercies that we desire for ourselves or
friends, that it would be proper in this manner to seek
of God.

Another thing I would also mention, wherein it ap-
pears to me that there has been an omission with respect
to the external worship of God. There has been of late
a great increase of preaching the word, and a great in-
crease of social prayer, and a great increase of singing
praises : these external duties of religion are attended
much more frequently than they used to be ; yet I cannot
imderstand that there is any increase of the administra-
tion of the Lord's supper^ or that God's people do any
more frequently commemorate the dying love of their
Redeemer in this sacred memorial of it than they used
to do : though I do not see why an increase of love to
Christ should not dispose christians as much to increase
in this as in those other duties ; or why it is not as proper
that Christ's disciples should abound in this duty in this
joyful season, which is spiritually supper-time, a feast-
day with God's saints, wherein Christ is so abundantly
manifesting his dying love to souls, and is dealing forth
so liberally of the precious fruits of his death. It seems
plain by the Scripture that the primitive christians were
wont to celebrate their memorial of the sufferings of their
dear Redeemer every Lord's day^ and so I believe it will
be again in the church of Christ, in days that are ap-
proaching. And whether we attend this holy and sweet
ordinance so often now or not, yet I cannot but think it
would become us at such a time as this to attend it much
oftener than is commonly done in the land.

436 THOUflHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

5. We should he faitliful in moral duties.

But another thing I would mention, which it is of much
greater importance that we should attend to ; and that is
the duty that is incumbent upon God's people at this day,
to take heed, that while they abound in the external du-
ties of devotion, such as praying, hearing, singing and at-
tending religious meetings, there be a proportionable care
to abound in moral duties, such as acts of righteousness,
truth, meekness, forgiveness, and love towards our neigh-
bor; which are of much greater importance in the sight
of God than all the externals of his worship. Of this our
Savior was particularly careful that men should be well
aware : Matt. 9 : 13, " But go ye and learn what that
meaneth, I will have mercy and not sacrifice ;" and chap.
12 : 7, " But if ye had known what this meaneth, I will
have mercy and not sacrifice, ye would not have con-
demned the guiltless."

The internal acts and princi^^les of the worship of God,
or the worship of the heart in the love and fear of God,
trust in God, and resignation to God, &c. are the most
essential and important of all duties of religion whatso-
ever ; for therein consists the essence of all religion. But
of this inward religion there are two sorts of external
manifestations or expressions. The one sort are outward
acts of worship, such as meeting in religious assemblies,
attending ordinances, or outward institutions, and honor-
ing God with gestures, such as bowing or kneeling before
him, or with words, in speaking honorably of him, in
prayer, praise, or religious conference. And the other
sort are the expressions of our love to God, by obeying
his moral commands, of self-denial, righteousness, meek-

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 437

ness and christian love, in our behavior among men. And
the latter are of vastly the greatest importance in the
christian life. God makes little account of the former in
comparison of them. They are abundantly more insisted
on by the prophets in the Old Testament, and by Christ
and his apostles in the New.

When these two kinds of duties are spoken of together,
the latter are ever more greatly preferred. As in Isaiah,

1 : 12-18, and Amos, 5 : 21, &c. and Micah, 6 : 7, 8, and
Isaiah, 58 : 5-7, and Zechariah, 7 : 1-10, and Jeremiah,

2 : 1-7, and Matthew, 15 : 3, &c. Often when the times
were very corrupt in Israel the people abounded in the
former kind of duties, but they were at such times always
notoriously deficient in the latter; as the prophets com-
plain, Isa. 58 : 1-4 ; Jer. 6 : 13, compared with verse 20.
Hypocrites and self-righteous persons much more com-
monly abound in the former kind of duties than the lat-
ter ; as Christ remarks of the pharisees. Matt. 23 : 14,
25 and 34. When the Scripture directs us to shozv our
faith hy our works, it is principally the latter sort are in-
tended, as appears by James, 2 : 8-26, and 1 John, 2 : 3,
7-11. And we are to be judged at the last day, especial-
ly by these latter sort of works, as is evident by the ac-
count we have of the day of judgment in the 25th of Mat-
thew. External acts of worship in words, and gestures,
and outward forms, are of little use but as signs of some-
thing else, or as they are a profession of inward worship :
they are not so properly showing our religion by our
deeds, for they are only showing our religion by words
or an outward profession. But he that shows religion in
the other sort of duties, shows it is something more than
a profession of words, he shows it in deeds. And though

19*

438 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

deeds may be hypocritical as well as v^ords, yet in them-
selves they are of greater importance, for they are much
more profitable to ourselves and our neighbor.

We cannot express our love to God by doing any thing
that is profitable to God ; God v^ould therefore have us
do it in those things that are profitable to our neighbors,
whom he has constituted his receivers ; our goodness ex-
tends not to God but to our fellow-christians. The latter
sort of duties puts greater honor upon God, because there
is greater self-denial in them. The external acts of wor-
ship, consisting in bodily gestures, words and sounds, are
the cheapest part of religion, and least contrary to our
lusts. The difficulty of thorough external religion does
not lie in them. Let wicked men enjoy their covetous-
ness and their pride, their malice, envy and revenge, and
their sensuality and voluptuousness in their behavior
amongst men, and they will be willing to compound the
matter with God, and submit to what forms of worship
you please, and as many as you please, as is manifest in
the Jews of old, in the days of the prophets, and the pha-
risees in Christ's time, and the papists and Mohammedans
at this day.

At a time when there is an appearance of the approach
of any glorious revival of God's church, God especially
calls his professing people to the practice of moral duties.
Isaiah, 56 : 1, " Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment
and do justice ; for my salvation is near to come, and my
righteousness to be revealed." So when John preached
that the kingdom of heaven was at hand, and cried to the
people, " Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths
straight," as we have an account, Luke, 3 : 4, the people
asked him, What they should do ? He answers, " He that

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 439

hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none, and
he that hath meat, let him do likewise." The publicans
said, What shall we do ] He answers, " Exact no more
than that which is appointed you." And the soldiers
asked him, What shall we do ] He replies, *' Do vio-
lence to no man ; neither accuse any falsely ; and be con-
tent with your wages." verses 10-14.

God's people, at such a time as this, ought especially
to abound in deeds of charity or alms-givmg. We gene-
rally, in these days, seem to fall far below the true spirit
and practice of Christianity with regard to this duty, and
seem to have but little notion of it so far as I can under-
stand the New Testament, At a time when God is so
liberal of spiritual things, we ought not to be strait-handed
towards him and sparing of our temporal things. So far
as I can judge by the Scripture, there is no external duty
whatsoever by which persons will be so much in the way,
not only of receiving temporal benefits but also spiritual
blessings, the influences of God's Holy Spirit in the heart,
in divine discoveries and spiritual consolations, I think
it would be unreasonable to understand those promises,
made to this duty, in the 58th chapter of Isaiah, in a sense
exclusive of spiritual discoveries and comforts : ** Is it
not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring
the poor that are cast out to thy house ] when thou seest
the naked that thou cover him, and that thou hide not
thyself from thine own flesh % Then shall thy light break
forth as the morning, and thy health shall spring forth
speedily, and thy righteousness shall go before thee, and
the glory of the Lord shall be thy rere-ward ; then shalt
thou call, and the Lord shall answer ; thou shalt cry, and
he shall say. Here I am. If thou take away from the

440 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger,
and speaking vanity ; and if thou draw out thy soul to the
hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul, then shall thy light
rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day ;
and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy
soul in drought, and make fat thy bones ; and thou shalt
be like a w^atered garden, and like a spring of water,
whose waters fail not."

So, that giving to the poor is the way to receive spiri-
tual blessings, is manifest by Psalm 112 : 4, &c. " Unto
the upright there ariseth light in the darkness ; he is gi*a-
cious, and full of compassion, and righteous : a good man
showeth favor, and lendeth, he will guide his affairs with
discretion; surely he shall not be moved for ever; the
righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance ; he shall
not be afraid of evil tidings, his heart is fixed trusting in
the Lord; his heart is established, he shall not be afraid,
until he see his desire upon his enemies : he hath dis-
persed, he hath given to the poor ; his horn shall be ex-
alted with honor." That this is one likely means to ob-
tain assurance is evident by 1 John, 3 : 18, 19, " My lit-
tle children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue,
but in deed and in truth ; and hereby we know that we
are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him."
We have a remarkable instance in Abraham, of God's
rewarding deeds of charity with sweet discoveries of him-
self, when he had been remarkably charitable to his bro-
ther Lot and the people that he had redeemed out of cap-
tivity with him, by exposing his life to rescue them, and
had retaken not only the persons but all the goods, the
spoil that had been taken by Chedorlaomer and the kings
that were with him, and the king of Sodom offered him.

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 441

that if he would give him the persons he might take the
goods to himself; Abraham refused to take any thing, even
so much as a thread or shoe latchet, but returned all. He
might have greatly enriched himself if he had taken the
spoils to himself, for they w^ere the spoils of five w^ealthy
kings and their kingdoms, yet he coveted them not : the
king and people of Sodom vv^ere now become objects of
charity, having been stripped of all by their enemies,
therefore Abraham generously bestowed all upon them ;
as we have an account in Genesis, 14 : 21-24. And he
was soon rewarded for it; by a blessed discovery that
God made of himself to him, as we have an account in
the next words : *' After these things the word of the
Lord came unto Abraham in a vision, saying, Fear not,
Abraham, I am thy shield, and thy exceeding great re-
ward," " I am thy shield, to defend thee in battle, as I
have now done ; and though thou hast charitably refused
to take any reward for exposing thy life to rescue this
people, yet fear not, thou shalt not lose, thou shalt have
a reward, I am thy exceeding great reward."

When Christ was upon earth he was poor and an ob-
ject of charity; and during the time of his public minis-
try he was supported by the charity of some of his fol-
lowers, and particularly certain women, of whom we
read, Luke, 8 : 2, 3. And these women were rewarded,
by being peculiarly favored with gracious manifesta-
tions which Christ made of himself to them. He disco-
vered himself first to them after his resurrection, before
the twelve disciples : they first saw a vision of glorious
angels, who spake comfortably to them ; and then Christ
appeared to them, and spake peace to them, saying, All
hail, be not afraid; and they were admitted to come and

442 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

hold Mm hy the feet, and worship him. Matt. 28. And
though we cannot now be charitable in this way to Christ
in person, who in his exalted state is infinitely above the
need of our charity, yet we may be charitable to Christ
now as well as they then ; for though Christ is not here,
yet he has left others in his room to be his receivers, and
they are the poor. Christ is yet poor in his members ;
and he that gives to them lends to the Lord ; and Christ
tells us that he shall look on what is done to them as
done to him.

Rebekah, in her marriage with Isaac, was undoubtedly
a remarkable type of the church in her espousals to the
Lord Jesus. But she found her husband in doing deeds
of charity, agreeably to the prayer of Abraham's servant,
who prayed that this might be the thing that might dis-
tinguish and mark out the virgin that was to be Isaac's
wife. So Cornelius was brought to the knowledge of
Christ in this way. " He was a devout man, and one that
feared God, with all his house ; which gave much alms to
the people, and prayed to God alway. And an angel ap-
peared to him, and said to him, thy prayers and thine
alms are come up for a memorial before God ; and now
send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose sur-
name i« Peter," &c. Acts, 10 : 2-5. And we have an ac-
count in the following parts of the chapter, how God by
Peter's preaching revealed Christ to Coraelius and his
family, and of the Holy Ghost's descending upon and fill-
ing their hearts with joy and their mouths with praises.

Some may possibly object that for persons to do deeds
of charity, in hope of obtaining spiritual blessings and
comforts in this way, would seem to show a self-righteous
spirit, as though they would offer something to God to

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 443

purchase these favors. But if this be a good objection, it
may be made against every duty whatsoever. All exter-
nal duties of the first table will be excluded by it, as well
as those of the second. First-table duties have as direct
a tendency to raise self-righteous persons' expectations
of receiving something from God on account of them, as
second-table duties ; and on some accounts more, for
those duties are more immediately offered to God, and
therefore persons are more ready to expect something
from God for them. But no duty is to be neglected for
fear of making a righteousness of it ; and I have always
observed that those professors that are most partial in
their duty, most exact and abundant in external duties
of the first table, and slack as to those of the second, are
the most self-righteous.

If God's people in this land were once brought to
abound in such deeds of love, as much as in praying, hear-
ing, singing, and religious meetings and conference, it
would be a most blessed omen : there is nothing that
would have a greater tendency to bring the God of love
dovni from heaven to the earth : so amiable would be the
sight in the eyes of our loving and exalted Redeemer,
that it would soon, as it were, fetch him down from his
throne in heaven, to set up his tabernacle with men on
the earth, and dwell with them. I do not remember ever
to have read of any remarkable outpouring of the Spirit,
that continued any long time, but what was attended
with an abounding in this duty. So we know it was with
that great effusion of the Spirit that began at Jerusalem
in the apostles' days ; and so in the late remarkable re-
vival of religion in Saxony, which began by the labors
of the famous Professor Francke, and has now been car-

444 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

ried on for about thirty years, and has spread its happy
influences into many parts of the world ; it w^as begun
and has been carried on by a wonderful practice of this
duty. And the remarkable blessing that God has given
Mr. Whitefield, and the great success with which he has
crowned his labors, may well be thought to be very much
owing to his laying out himself so abundantly in charita-
ble designs. And it is foretold that God's people shall
abound in this duty in the time of the great outpouring
of the Spirit that shall be in the latter days. Isa. 32 : 5
and 8, *' The vile person shall no more be called liberal,
nor the churl said to be bountiful. But the liberal devis-
eth liberal things, and by liberal things shall he stand."
To promote a reformation, with respect to all sorts of
duties among a professing people, one proper means,
and that which is recommended by frequent Scripture
examples, is their solemn, public rejiewing their covenant
toith God. And doubtless it would greatly tend to pro-
mote this work in the land, if the congregations of God's
people could generally be brought to this. If a draught
of a covenant should be made by their ministers, where-
in there should be an express mention of those particular
duties that the people of the respective congregations
have been observed to be most prone to neglect, and
those particular sins that they have heretofore especially
fallen into, or that it may be apprehended they are
especially in danger of, whereby they may prevent or
resist the motions of God's Spirit, and the matter should
be fully proposed and explained to the people, and they
have sufficient opportunity given them for consideration,
and then they should be led, all that are capable of un-
derstanding, particularly to subscribe the covenant, and

HOW IT SHOULD BE PROMOTED. 445

also should all appear together, on a day of prayer and
fasting, publicly to own it before God in his house, as
their vow to the Lord ; hereby congregations of chris-
tians would do that which would be beautiful, and would
put honor upon God, and be very profitable to them-
selves.

Such a thing as this was attended with a very wonder-
ful blessing in Scotland, and followed with a great in-
crease of the blessed tokens of the presence of God and
remarkable outpourings of his Spirit ; as the author of
The Fulfilling of tJie ScrijJlu?^ informs, p. 186, 5th edition.
It must be proposed to a people when they are in a
good mood, when considerable religious impressions are
prevailing among them; otherwise they will hardly be
induced to this ; but innumerable will be their objections
and cavils against it.

One thing more I would mention, which, if God should
still carry on this work, would tend much to promote it,
and that is that a history should he published once a
month, or once a fortnight, of the progress of it, by one of
the ministers of Boston, who are near the press, and are
most conveniently situated to receive accounts from all
parts. It has been found by experience, that the tidings
of remarkable effects of the power and grace of God in
any place, tend greatly to awaken and engage the minds
of persons in other places. It is much to be regretted,
therefore, that some means should not be used for the
most speedy, most extensive and certain giving informa-
tion of such things, that the country should not be left
only to the slow, partial, and doubtful information, and
false representations of common report.

Thus I have (I hope by the help of God) finished what

Revival of Eel. 20

r^

446 THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL.

I proposed. I have taken the more pains in it, because
it appears to me that now God is giving us the most
happy season to attempt a universal reformation that
ever was given in New England. And it is a thing most
deeply to be deprecated, that we should fail of that
which would be so glorious, for want of being sensible
of our opportunity, or being aware of those things that
tend to hinder it, or our taking improper courses to ob-
tain it, or not being sensible in what way God expects
we should seek it. If it should please God to bless any
means for the convincing the country of his hand in this
work, and bringing them fully and freely to acknowledge
his glorious power and grace in it, and to engage with
one heart and soul, and by due methods, to endeavor to
promote it, it would be a dispensation of divine Provi-
dence that would have a most glorious aspect, happily
signifying the approach of great and glorious things to
the church of God, and justly causing us to hope that
Christ would speedily come, to set up his kingdom of
light, holiness, peace and joy on earth, as is foretold in
his word. — Amen : even so, come, Lord Jesus !

THE END.

ciiH^

DATE DUE

,,_

GAYLORO

■'"■'^'-